One shots pt 5 - phoenixgirl26 - Harry Potter (2024)

Chapter 1

Chapter Text

A family united:

It was the third task of the triwizard tournament and here were two people watching from the shadows inside the maze, they were disillusioned so no one could see them. They were there so they can be ready to rescue Harry Potter. The third person had been able to stun, bind and hide the death eater who had entered Harry into the triwizard tournament. He was waiting for when his two friends save Harry, then he would deal with the death eater. He planned to force his own polyjuice potion into the man then have him activate the portkey that had been placed on the triwizard cup. He also worked it for the man to remain unconscious. He hoped if he did go to Voldemort, the evil dark lord should kill him after he used him for his ritual. But since he was using one of his supporters, it might ruin the ritual. None of them knew what could happen, they just hoped it destroyed the ritual.

The two people had been able to petrify Harry, then they got told by their friend that it was time. The two adults and Harry disappeared from inside the maze. The other man appeared inside the maze with the death eater. They appeared right beside the triwizard cup. He forced the potion into his mouth, stunned him but he also made sure to obliviate the man of all memories. Once that was done, he levitated the man to the cup. The moment the death eater touched it, he vanished from inside the maze. The man activated his first portkey that took him to the astronomy tower. He snuck away and got to Gryffindor tower. He packed up all Harry's things, shrunk them and place them in his pocket. He then created a trunk and broom like Harry's, added a couple of curses to them, then he snuck back out and up to the owlery where he quietly told Harry's owl Hedwig, where Harry was and that he would be staying there from now on. Once Hedwig flew off, he activated his other portkey, disappearing from Hogwarts.

'He's going to need proof,' the woman said as she gazed down at Harry.

'We've sent a lot of letters and spoke when his name first came out of the goblet of fire. I told him to address the envelopes with snuffles. I just believe it would be best if it's just us until I explain that we rescued him and what we found out.'

'Alright, we'll be in the kitchen while you explain. It would be best if you explain why we rescued him before saying anything else,' the man said then he left the room with the woman.

Sirius stared down at Harry. He knew his godson was about to get the biggest shock of his life but he also knew that Harry would be wary. After the way he had been treated by the Dursley's and Snape, Harry never trusted adults. He had begun to trust Sirius since he would tell Harry things about his parents. If he asked about anything and if Sirius knew the answer, he would tell Harry. It was because he always answered truthfully, that Harry did trust him now.

Sirius woke Harry up who instantly sprang to his feel with his wand in his hand.

'Sirius,' Harry said then pointed his wand at the man, 'What does your animagus turn into?'

'A large black dog that I called Padfoot.'

Harry continued to stare at the man, but decided to ask a couple more questions. 'What did you tell me to write on the front of the envelopes?'

'Snuffles, I also said I used the name Orion Grim when I'm out.'

'What were you eating while staying in the cave?'

'If I couldn't steal food, then rats.'

Harry finally lowered his wand, 'What in the name of merlin is going on and where am I?'

'There's a lot to tell you but I found the death eater that entered you into the triwizard tournament. He was taking polyjuice potion to look like Mad-eye Moody. By the time I found out, the real Moody was dead. I found out he planned for you to win, the triwizard cup had been charmed with the portus charm. You would end up helping Voldemort return before he killed you. That was the plan. I obliviated the death eater, had him drink the polyjuice potion I then had him take the cup. I couldn't risk telling you in case you said something in your sleep. You told me you were always worried about that.'

'I get that since I did tell you not to tell me things that I could accidentally repeat. So who will they believe that person is?'

'You,' Sirius smirked, 'They wanted you, they believe they have you. All...I Could find out was you would be used in a ritual because they needed blood of the enemy and you are his biggest enemy because of what happened that night. After some research using my old family's library, I found out he needed blood of the enemy to help him return. He also needed two other ingredients. The first is bone of the father, I already sabotaged the bones by making sure they were switched with animal bones but also they were poisoned. But I didn't want to take the chance that he survived, so I still had to get you away. The blood will take care of him though, blood of the enemy but the blood he will be using is a supporter. That alone will prevent him getting a proper body.'

'Okay, good but I'm sure there is a longer story to all this but at least you did more than that blasted old man. Moody was supposed to be his friend, yet it was a death eater.'

'Exactly, Dumbledore is either going senile or he's just too old that his missing the obvious. I wasn't going to risk your life pup.'

'You're the only one that helped me Sirius so I'm glad you figured all this out. I wish you could have kidnapped me before I faced the dragon.'

'I tried but...I didn't know enough then plus there was no way to get to you without being seen. We would have been caught if we did it then, so we found out about the third task and the hedges. No one would see either of us disappear.'

'I'm just glad you worked it out. You know I'm not returning, don't you?'

'Yeah, I figured you wouldn't want to. You've told me about all the dangerous things that has happened to you at Hogwarts. If that happened to me, I wouldn't want to go back so I don't blame you. Just so you know, I got all your things and explained to Hedwig that you wouldn't be returning. You should also know that we're not in England, in fact we're a long way from England.'

'Good, the further away the better in my opinion. So you got my stuff, my invisibility cloak and Firebolt?'

'I got them the moment I sent the death eater to old Voldy. I put them in your room.'

'Oh good, I didn't want to lose those. Won't it seem suspicious having my things disappear?'

'I created a fake then cursed the trunk and broom. Anyone that tries to open the trunk will be blasted across the room before the trunk bursts into flames. Anyone that tries to touch the broom with have their hands burned before it turned to ash.'

'Good. It would mean Dumbledore will be flying across the room when he tries to open it.'

'Yep. Are you sure you don't want to return mainly for your friends?'

'They aren't my friends anymore. I've had it with those two so I finally said enough and told them to piss off. So which country are we in?'

'Hawaii, I thought of the normal part of America first then I remembered how you said you'd never see a beach. Hawaii is an island so no matter where you go, you'll see the ocean and lots of beaches.'

'Perfect. Anyway, I'm starving, I couldn't eat before.'

'Okay but there's something really important you need to know first. I never found this out until after your name came out of the cup. Let me say that a lot of people had been lied to, you especially. There's two people who was able to escape and find me. Now they found out before they escaped that they supposedly have been in a coma for years. They could not find out if that was true or not and they couldn't hang around to do some digging. When I verified it was them, we began to work on plans to get you away from Hogwarts, but mostly from Dumbledore. We were able to eventually go back, create fakes of them then make it look like they died. They weren't in a coma, they were given the draught of living death to keep them unconscious. No one will realise the ones that died aren't the real people.'

'Okay, but I still have no idea what you are talking about. Who lied to us and who was given that potion?'

'We believe Dumbledore lied to everyone but the same lie to you was just cruel and wrong, not to mention, illegal.'

'Sirius, I get enough riddles from the old goat. Just tell me what is going on.'

'It's about us.'

Harry turned at the sound of the woman's voice, then he promptly fainted. Lily rushed to her son and placed his head in her lap.

'It would not matter how we told him, he probably still faint,' James said.

'Yeah, normally Harry's not the type to faint, he's a fighter. This time, seeing his supposedly dead parents standing there talking to him would make anyone pass out,' Sirius said.

James ended up levitating Harry up onto the sofa, but Lily still sat and made sure her son's head was in her lap. She kept running her hands through his dark locks.

'I wish I knew what was going on with Voldy and at Hogwarts,' Sirius said as he watched his godson.

'Milly will let us know tonight. I did tell her to stay until midnight, to get as much information as she could. Are you sure you don't want to tell Remus?' James asked.

'No, he's too into Dumbledore. I mean he never even visited Harry as he was growing up, he didn't even bother sending him a letter or a birthday card. Even when I found out that those bastards never bought Harry anything, Remus still didn't send Harry a gift or card. He listens to the old man, which means he is actually going against what you and Lily wanted for Harry.'

'Good, I really didn't want to trust him, not after everything you've told me about him and what's been happening to Harry.' Lily said.

'We only trust us, just the four of us. Now did you get a chance to put the poison in Snivellius' brandy?' Sirius asked.

'Yep, Lily kept watch while I dosed all his alcohol. The ones we sent to Malfoy and the other death eaters should have killed them by now. But there is a chance they haven't touched those bottles, yet, but they will.' James said.

'I was able to do Fudge and his staff, so hopefully we won't have to worry about bumping into any of those. What about the old man?' Sirius asked.

'Lily left a new special packet of sherbet lemon lollies in his bowl. They are slow acting so he will start showing symptoms of being sick within the next few days. Even if he stopped eating them, it will be too late. We couldn't take the chance that he could track us. The healers he paid to take care of us no longer have any memory's and they believed we died.'

'Good and with Harry disappearing from the maze, no one should come looking. Now if old Voldy has enough strength with the blood and the animal bones, he would kill the one he believes is Harry. I also think that if he isn't right, then the rat will do it to prove he really supports the mad-man. That's why I can't wait until Milly returns.'

'He's coming around.'

Sirius hurried over the made sure he was leaning over Harry so he would see his godfather's face before his parents. They didn't want him to keep passing out from shock.

'Sirius, I had the strangest dream.'

'If it was seeing your parents, it wasn't a dream.'

Harry sprung up and saw his father then his mother, 'Holy f*ck.'

'Enough of that language young man,' Lily scolded.

Sirius, James and Lily stared at Harry in surprise. The teenager boy began to laugh.

'Harry, are you okay?'

Harry forced himself to calm down, then nodded, 'Why were you laughing?' Sirius asked sounding confused.

'I got scolded by my mother,' Harry looked at Sirius, 'Is this real?'

'Yes, it's real. They were kept hidden and unconscious. As I said, we're not sure if they ended up unconscious that night then given the draught and we don't know the reason for all that. They escaped and found me as Padfoot. After making sure it was them, we went to my families old home. It has powerful and dangerous wards. We worked on plans to get you away without anyone knowing. This will have people looking around England for you because they might believe you just decided to leave.'

'I wanted to but the goat told me if I don't fulfill the contract that the goblet of fire will take my magic.'

'He lied. That is impossible. Our magic is part of us and its connected to our souls,' Lily said, 'If we could lose our magic, we would lose our souls.'

'He knew if you believed him then that would mean having to stay with the Dursley's full time.'

'I took care of my dear sister,' Lily growled.

Harry's eyes widen then before he knew it he had wrapped his arms around his mother and held her tight. He kept saying in his head that this was real, it wasn't a dream, this was real, it wasn't a dream. He hoped thinking the words and holding his mother, his mind would accept that his parents were really alive.

James walked over to his wife and son and wrapped his arms around them both.

Sirius watched the emotional reunion. He had to look away when all three of them ended up crying.

It was chaos at Hogwarts. No one knew what was going on. Two champions had been cursed badly, the third, Cedric was telling everyone how Harry saved him when Krum used the cruciatus curse on him. Hearing that had Poppy checking Fleur to see if she had been cursed with the unforgivable.

Harry Potter was missing, along with the triwizard cup. It was known someone took the cup, so now they knew Harry won but they could not work out where he was. When someone touched the cup, the hedges were supposed to disappear. They did but not for ten minutes after the judges felt the magic that one of the champions had taken the cup. There was no sign of Harry Potter.

Fudge was arguing with Albus about what to do but while they were arguing, Susan Bones had used her enchanted parchment to notify her aunt about what was going on. Amelia Bones and twenty aurors arrived at Hogwarts, which instantly made the minister sag in defeat. Cornelius knew he could not go up again Amelia Bones. Apart from being a powerful witch, she also had a seat on the Wizengamot but she also had the support of the entire auror department. What Cornelius hated though was Amelia was liked and admired by everyone that worked in her department, along with most of the people that worked in the ministry. If Cornelius tried to cause trouble for her, she would have him out of a job by the end of the day. She would probably arrest him as well. He finally did what she said. Someone had kidnapped Harry Potter so now they had to search and hoped the found the-boy-who-lived alive. All they knew for sure was that someone entered Harry into the triwizard tournament and now the boy was missing.

Back at the house in Hawaii, James, Lily and Harry finally got themselves under control. Lily instantly went and made some dinner for her son while the two men and one teenager sat at the table. James had summoned some drinks, he handed Harry a muggle beer.

'After what you went through son, you deserve a drink, I know I do,' James said then took a drink of his own beer.

'This is muggle beer.'

'Yeah, your mum introduced me to it right after we left Hogwarts. It became my favourite drink when I wanted alcohol, which isn't that often.'

'That's how I came to like it,' Sirius said taking a drink of his own.

'It's good but what happens now?'

'Now, the four of us begin our new lives here in this country and away from dark lords and manipulative old men, not to mention, a corrupt minister,' James said.

'We take some time now to get settled and for you three to get to know each other. After some time, you'll be having that scar removed, then Lily mentioned something about laser surgery for your eyes. We're going to make it impossible for anyone to see the-boy-who-lived.'

'Good, I wanted to do both those things but I figured I would have to be an adult.'

'No, you just need a parent or guardian to give permission,' Lily said placing a plate of food on the table in front of Harry, 'Eat and we'll tell you what we've been doing and some of our plans.'

That's what they did, Harry ate but listened to his parents and godfather. He wasn't really shocked or surprised at the things they had done, not after hearing what happened to them. His parents had been forced into a state of near death but everyone believed they were dead. Sirius had been sent to Azkaban for life yet he broke out after twelve years. Now Harry heard how they had worked it for all the death eaters that got out of going to Azkaban will die, they just didn't know when that would happen. They also made sure that Albus Dumbledore will die but it will look like he just died of old age. Harry really didn't care about all those that were either dead or soon would be dead. He was happy that he had his family, his real family.

As Harry was eating his desert, treacle tart made by his mother, Albus Dumbledore had been found unconscious lying slumped against one of the walls in the Gryffindor forth year boys dorms. A lot of ash was found at the foot of Harry's bed. Also, Ron Weasley had run screaming from the room. He ran all the way to the hospital with his hands badly burnt. Another lot of ash was found in the open wardrobe, where Harry's Firebolt always sat.

Lily made Harry go shower and get into his new pajamas. Then they would sit and talk some more, while they waited to hear from Milly.

Milly was the daughter of one of the Potter's old house elves. The moment James and Lily got away, they called to their elves, she was the only one left. Now she was finally back with her family.

Harry just walked out into the living room where he saw the house elf, who was telling everyone what she found out. Harry couldn't help laugh when he heard what happened to Dumbledore and Ron. He actually sagged in relief when Milly said that Voldy came out of the cauldron then before he could say anything, his body began to break apart until their was nothing left. The bits of his body burned to ash in the bottom of the cauldron.

'That means it's all over, right?' Harry asked as he sat down.

'Yep, it worked like we thought. But Dumbledore surprised me. I didn't think he would go through your stuff so soon. There was no proof that you left or were taken. If he knew you were entered in the tournament for a reason, you would assume he would believe you were taken so there is no reason to go through your trunk,' James said.

'I think he wanted your cloak and map,' Sirius said.

'Probably but again, Ron proved he was a bastard. I haven't been gone long and he was going to steal my Firebolt.'

'He's paying for it now Harry. The curse I attached to the broom will mean his hands will never heal properly, which means he will never be able to do things for himself, like wipe his arse,' Sirius said. That comment had Harry falling on the floor laughing.

'Once our son pulls himself together, we can have a relaxing time while we discuss what we are going to do with our lives now we are free of all the danger,' Lily said giving her son a smile.

That's what the family did, they talked about how their lives would be like now. They also talked about what they might want to do with their new lives. One thing they all said, they were going to take their time and just enjoy being together.

The end:

Chapter 2: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Bill to the rescue:

It had been a very long and emotional day, but Arthur Weasley still needed answers. He knew there was no use asking Albus Dumbledore, that man would make sure to say a lot without actually giving anything away.

Arthur sent his wife home and explained he would be there soon. He just wanted to speak with a few other people before he left Hogwarts.

Arthur hurried up to the hospital where two of his children were along with the young boy who saved his daughter's life.

Arthur spoke with the matron for a minute before he went to join the children and Poppy went to her office.

'I would like you three to tell me everything. I knew Albus did not pass over all the information on what happened. I also want to know more about when you, Fred and George rescued Harry during the summer.

Ginny started by explaining how she found the diary in her cauldron. It was Harry and Ron that explained how Lucius Malfoy had slipped that book into Ginny's cauldron when they were in Flourish and Blotts. Ginny then went on to explain about how she was scared so she began to write about all her worries in the diary and the more she wrote the more she began to lose herself.

When Ginny finished, Ron told his father about why he was worried about Harry. He decided to speak with the twins to work out how to help Harry. After explaining what he and the twins found when we got to Harry, Arthur asked Harry to explain about his life with the muggles. They did but then they began to explain everything about their first year at Hogwarts and how often they faced danger, more Harry than Ron. There were a few times when both of them could have died. The more Arthur heard, the more he began to believe that there was something wrong with Albus Dumbledore. He was either going senile or he had some plans for Harry. If it was plans that the man had, then he wasn't against sacrificing other children, like his son and daughter.

The moment Arthur got home, he was still trying to calm down. He could not believe how close he came to losing some of his children. Not just Ron who helped Harry with the philosopher's stone, or Ginny in the chamber of secrets, but he could have lost Percy, Fred and George as well. He would need to do some serious thinking before seeing if there was a way to keep his children safe but also Harry. That boy risked his own life to help the little sister of his friend. They owed it to Harry to help him any way they could.

One thing Arthur knew he was going to do, he was going to make sure Harry stayed at the Burrow for the entire holidays and he was going to make sure Harry stayed at the Burrow every holidays. It was time to get Harry away from the abuse done by the muggles, that Albus allowed. He owned the boy for saving his daughter's life. If it meant always going to the muggles and picking him up on the afternoon that all the students arrived home, he would do it. He knew Molly would look after Harry so he didn't have to try to talk his wife into keeping Harry, unofficially. Friends could visit friends during the holidays, they were just going to make sure Harry stayed for the entire holiday and every holiday after that. Arthur would say this was how he could pay the debt that the family owed Harry for saving Ginny's life.

Arthur sat his wife down and explained more about Harry's life with the Dursley's and how thanks to Ron, Fred and George, Harry didn't starve to death.

'So from beginning of these holidays, I will pick Harry up the moment he arrives at the Dursley's. Every other holiday, he will leave with you and the rest of the children. He will stay here. Now Molly, Harry is a very independent child, he had no choice since those muggles would do the nothing for him. If I got the read on young Harry, I believe he will want to pay his way or he will feel that he is stealing from us. I believe if he offers, we allow him to pay us for taking him in. Let's say ten galleons for the entire the entire holidays. It will make him feel like he isn't taking food from our mouths. He knows that we do not have a lot so he would not stay if he couldn't pay his own way. Also, Harry was forced to do so many chores that it would take all our seven children do to. I believe we could still give him a chore, especially since he will see the other children doing their chores. It will make him feel more like part of the family, instead of a visitor. We can work out which chore he can do every day but it will be one, like when Ron has to clean out the chicken coop. I also want to make Harry along with our other children feel that they can write to us if they see something wrong at Hogwarts. So no howlers Molly, or they could end up hurt, or worse since they will be afraid to write and tell us what is going on.'

'After you explained what has happened over the last two years, yes, they will need to know they can trust us to help them. Alright, since Ron's room is small, I will make up Bill and Charlie's old room for Harry. If the boys visit, they can bunk in the living room.'

'That is a good idea. It will allow Harry to feel like he really has a home and his own space. Do you know that everything he owns, which includes his books from first and second year, are all in his trunk. He explained that he can't leave anything there or they would destroy it. He wanted to know if there was a second hand book shop that he could give his old books to. Now, if he has a room that was truly his, then he can keep them then review before tests. It would also help Ginny since all of Harry's books are new so I'm sure Harry would allow Ginny to use them since he won't need them all the time. Just to review before he takes his owls.'

'There is an old bookshelf in the attic, you can get that down later. So we have another two days before the children return home, which gives us plenty of time to sort out his room and work on what the children's chores will be. I want it to seem fair so they have to have chores that take the same amount of time. Hopefully having Harry here will help Ron see that he can allow his sister to join him when he has a fly.'

'Harry did go down there to help Ginny Molly, so I'm sure Harry would think of her as a friend so he will allow her to join him and Ron when they fly. I also believe it's time Ron knew that it's alright to have fun but he must put in a decent amount of time into his school work. Harry would be able to help with that. We can sort everything else out tomorrow. It's late, we should get to bed.'

Arthur was standing near the front door of the Dursley's. He watched the three Dursley's get out of the car, yet Harry had to get his heavy trunk himself. Arthur carefully kept his wand hidden with his sleeve, but flicked which made the trunk feather light. He moved over to the boy to make it look like he helped Harry with his heavy trunk. There were other muggles around, so he had to be careful.

'Thank you Mr Weasley, it does get heavy.' Harry said softly.
'You're welcome Harry,' Arthur said in a whisper, then in a normal voice, 'Even though your uncle should have been a decent enough person to help you out,' Arthur gave the Dursley's a glare. He had seen that they were going to say something to him until he saw the wand, which made the three of them back away, 'Every holidays, you will leave with me and Molly to take you home with us. Molly and I believe you will have a normal childhood with us instead of these...freaks,' Arthur made sure to look at the Dursley's, 'Only freaks would abuse a baby and a small boy by making him their slave and not feeding him what he needs to grow but also, locking him in a cupboard, child abuse,' Arthur once again glared at the three Dursley's but he had made sure to speak loud enough that the neighbours heard, 'Your parents were hero's who saved the world and sacrificed themselves, for you, so you would have a good life. It's time you got that Harry. Besides, you are such a good boy who saved my daughter's life. I'm sure Hedwig will prefer to fly and she's been to my home before.'

'She would prefer to fly. She doesn't like the cage,' Harry whispered to Hedwig as he let her out of the cage, 'Have a safe flight girl,' Harry smiled as his owl rubbed her beak against his cheek before she flew off.

'You three, if anyone that knows Harry asks where he is, simply say he is staying with friends. It is not up to anyone else what Harry does during the holidays. I hope you understand what and who I mean,' Arthur glared again then walked over to Harry, 'Let's go Harry, my car is down the street. I forgot where the house was.'

Harry noticed Mr Weasley wink at him, which made him smile, 'It's easy enough to get lost around here since all the houses are alike and so boring. I love your home Mr Weasley, it's to big and just a great place.'

Once Harry and Arthur were hidden from the muggles, Arthur took Harry by side-along apparition to the Burrow. While he had been picking up Harry, Molly had been explaining to their children how Harry would be living there during the holidays from now on.

Arthur helped Harry get settled into his new room, 'So if there's anything you wish to do to the room to make it more yours, feel free. I'm sure you've seen Ron's posters on his wall. These walls are bare ready for you to personalise it.'

'Thank you Mr Weasley. I would like to talk with you and Mrs Weasley later, about how much I need to give you for my keep. I don't mind working, I will, just like Ron does. But I would feel better if knew I could pay my way. I have the money and I would rather use that by giving it to you, which allows me to stay here.'

'We can discuss that after dinner. Now I'm sure Ron is anxious to see you.'

'Thanks again Mr Weasley.'

Harry walked up the stairs to see his friend lying on his bed, reading a quidditch magazine. That sight made Harry smile.

Harry didn't know it, but right as he began talking to Ron, the Dursley's were being talked about by all the neighbours. By the morning, everyone will know the Dursley's were liars and child abusers. By the afternoon, the police will be at their door. By the following morning, the squib who was there for Albus Dumbledore would be informing the headmaster that the Dursley's had been arrested, yet there was no sign of Harry.

It was only two days later that Arthur and Molly got into a big argument with Albus. They even threatened to go to the aurors about allowing the-boy-who-lived to be abused in the home Albus left him and what was going on at Hogwarts. Arthur also told Albus that none of his children nor Harry will be returning to Hogwarts while Snape is there. The man deserves to be locked up. Harry glared at the man who had left him with the Dursley's and said if he was somehow forced back, he would leave the wizarding world for good. He would also speak with the aurors about every bit of danger that had been at Hogwarts to find out if they could get a new headmaster who doesn't put students in life threatening danger.

Albus Dumbledore realised if the-boy-who-lived spoke to the aurors and they were to see his memories, it just might mean he would lose his job as headmaster. He sagged as he came to the conclusion that he would have to get tougher of bullies but also, get rid of his potions master. He also knew it meant leaving Harry at the Burrow with the Weasley's. He would also have to upgrade the wards around Hogwarts to prevent anything dark entering the school. He realised he should have done that earlier. If Harry hadn't killed the basilisk, hundreds of students along with the staff could have been killed. When Albus left, the one thing he realised was he had stopped paying attention to what was going on inside his school. He used to always know what was going on. He was also known as a great wizard and Hogwarts was the safest place in Britain. If word got out about what happened during Harry's first and second year, Albus would lose his reputation but Hogwarts would also lose it's reputation, which meant many parents might decide that their children should go to another school. If too many children left Hogwarts, it could mean the school would close.

Arthur and Molly took a while to calm down after Albus left. They knew he was powerful and had a lot of supporters. Things could have gone so badly for them but they were willing to fight Albus if it meant giving Harry the life he deserved and he did deserve to better life than the one he had been living. He risked his own life to save their youngest child's life, they were going to make sure Harry got a good life.

It was the following morning that Harry was able to speak with Mr and Mrs Weasley's about paying his way but also doing chores. The three of them worked out how much Harry should pay but some was taken off for the jobs he would be doing. Molly explained to Harry that her children got money, an allowance, for the jobs they did. This way, Harry could still pay his way and do some chores but since he wouldn't need an allowance, he would pay less. Harry finally agreed, then thanked the Weasley's again.

Over the next couple of weeks, Harry finally begun to relax. He did pay his way which made him feel better but he also had the job of helping with dinner. When Molly found out that the Dursley's made Harry cook, she asked Harry if he liked to cook or if he would prefer something else. Harry admitted that he did like cooking, he just had to pretend he didn't when he was at the Dursley's. Molly planned to teach Harry a lot while he was helping her with dinner that way Harry would always be able to take care of himself, once he was an adult and had his own home.

Harry was able to talk Ron into allowing Ginny to join them when they had a fly. Ron saw that his sister was a very good flyer, so she was always with them when they decided to fly.

Harry was helping with dinner when he saw a red headed man walk into the house and hug Mr and Mrs Weasley. Harry knew it must be one of Ron's older brothers, he just wasn't sure which one. When he finally sat down with the others to eat, Mr Weasley introduced Bill to Harry. He explained that Bill will be staying for a week.

That night, after the children went up to their rooms, Arthur and Molly sat down with Bill and went into details about everything that had happened at Hogwarts and what happened to Ginny.

'So Ginny said the boy, Tom, wrote back then she began to lose time. She has no memory of doing anything during those times.'

'Yes. Do you know what type of curses might have been on that diary?' Arthur asked.

'I might, I will have to go through my books. So how did Ginny and the diary get separated?'

'Harry, after killing the basilisk, which bit him, he used the fang that had been in his arm to stab the diary. Harry said the memory Tom screamed like he was the one that was stabbed.'

'Then it was more than just to force Ginny to open the chamber. I will get my books and go through them. Do any of them know you asked me to come here for this?'

'No, we wanted to speak with you first, to see if you might have some idea what this was. All we know for sure was that it involves you-know-who and we almost lost not only Ginny, but Ron, Fred, George and Percy. Harry risked his life to help Ginny but the other students could have been killed as well,' Molly said.

'We had a big argument with Albus about the danger but also, about the home he left Harry in. That boy had been mistreated since he was left there and Albus knew. We were able to get a few concessions out of him when we told him we planned to go to the aurors but also, the children would be withdrawn from Hogwarts, which included Harry. He finally got rid of Snape and he is going to be harder on those bullying students, the ones who has death eater parents. But this diary Bill and the way it affected Ginny, I really hope you can figure this out. We know Albus will not tell us even if he finds out.'

'I already have an idea but I want to be sure of my facts before I say anything. So apart from finding out Harry had a bad life with the muggles, he seems like a nice boy.'

'He is. Ron and the twins rescued him before they went to Hogwarts. He was ever so polite and always offered to help with chores. Right now, he was adamant about paying his way and he has been able to get Ron to actually do some school work. They also include Ginny when they go flying. It's a wonder that boy turned out as good as he had with the life he has lived. You seemed a bit worried Bill, what is it?'

'It's the scar. Even though cursed scars will always remain, it's like it was just done. It should have faded a bit so it would look like an old scar instead of new. Something's not right about that scar.'

'During Ron and Harry's first year, Ron wrote that Harry often got pain in the scar. He wrote that Harry rubs it a lot, like it's always aching,' Molly said.

'Even though he is the only person to survive the killing curse, he shouldn't be feeling anything from that scar. The killing curse is a painless curse, as far as all the research said. I wonder if he had pain in it when he was young, I mean when it was just done,' Bill said.

'He wouldn't remember so I doubt we could find out,' Arthur said.

'Maybe not. If I was to use legilimense on him, I might be able to find his memories from when he was first left with those muggles.'

'I would suggest asking him but if he says no, then I would let it go. Harry doesn't like the scar or being reminded of it, mainly because it reminds him that he lost his parents,' Arthur said.

'It's getting late, but I want to get started on this. If I happen to stay up late, I'll silence the door so you won't wake me in the morning.'

After they said goodnight, Arthur and Molly headed upstairs. Bill first transfigured the sofa into a bed before he began to pull out a lot of his curse breaking books. He had a lot of reading to do but since he already knew what he was looking for, he knew which books to read, he mainly had to find a solution to the problem. He was determined to find out how to help Harry for what he did when he saved Ginny's life. But he also knew this could mean another war with Voldemort if something wasn't done.

From the following day, Bill spent time with his brothers and sister, along with Harry. He even had a fly with them. He was amazed at how good Harry was on his broom. Bill believed Harry was better than Charlie and Charlie could have gone on to play quidditch for England. But every spare minute, he was going through his books. He had warded a section of the living room where he kept all his books. No children should ever see them and he knew his twin brothers just might get nosy so it was safer to ward it.

It took another two days for Bill to find out exactly what to do. He spent the following day carving runes into one of his crystals.

Bill waited until his brothers, sister and Harry went upstairs to get ready for bed before gesturing for his parents to follow him into the living room. When they did, he locked and silenced the room from anyone outside the room from hearing anything.

'Did you find something?' Arthur asked anxiously.
'Yes, but luckily, the solution was in one of my books. Now as you know, some of my books are not sold to anyone other than curse breakers so this is information that not everyone can get. If Albus Dumbledore has worked all this out, he would not be able to find a solution, which means he would go with the only other option. Let me explain what that diary was before I explain the rest.'

'Please do because I've been so worried what this could mean for Ginny but also everyone else.'

'Ginny's fine dad. She wouldn't have been if Harry hadn't used that basilisk fang. The diary was not just to open the chamber of secrets and release the basilisk, it also held a piece of you-know-who's soul. The teenage boy that was there, a young you-know-who, he was using that piece of soul to suck the life out of Ginny so he would be restored. We would have had a young, powerful dark wizard back but one with all the memories he would have gotten from Ginny. I am going to need that diary to fix this.'

'We can ask Harry what happened to it, but I would say Albus has it.'

'We'll find out in the morning. Okay, I was able to find out that having his soul in the diary, he made it when he was a teenage boy. That meant he killed as a teenager to split a piece of his soul from the whole and encase it in the diary. But after some reading and working out a problem, I realised he must have done this a few more times. Which means he is still out there and he will try to return. Nothing can kill him until all those vessels are either destroyed or drained. As I said, some of my books are not for others to buy. One explains how to use one of the vessels to drain all of them into a rune carved crystal. That's why I need the diary.'

'But the soul was destroyed when Harry stabbed it,' Molly said.

'That doesn't matter, it was encased in that diary for more than fifty years so there is enough residue of that dark magic for me to use the crystal. Now to the reason as to how I figured out there was more. You explained that he set the snake on Harry, to kill him. You explained about what happened to Harry, Ron and Hermione during their first year, how you-know-who was possessing that teacher. You explained the pain Harry gets in his scar. It means he has no idea about Harry. I studied my books and realised the reason it hasn't healed and why he still gets pain. You-know-who must have made at least another three before he went after the Potter's. His soul was so unstable that when he killed either Lily or when he tried to kill Harry, another piece of his soul broke away. I believe it happened when the killing curse rebounded off Harry onto him. He disappeared, the piece of soul that broke away was still there. He wasn't there so he could not perform the ritual to encase it in a vessel.'

'Dear merlin, Harry,' Arthur said making Molly gasp.

'Yes, it found a living vessel. Now as I was saying earlier about my books. If Albus figures this out, he will believe the only way to be rid of you-know-who is to destroy all his vessels, which would include Harry.'

'No, I won't allow anyone to kill that boy,' Molly shrieked.

'It's fine mum, I can remove it along with all the others and I don't need to know where they are. I just need the diary and my crystal. It's a long ritual but it will bring all the pieces to me, to the crystal and they will not be able to escape. All I have to do then is use fiend fyre to destroy it. I am licensed to use fiend fyre. The only thing I don't know is how Harry will feel when it's being done. He will be fine after, so you don't need to worry. But there is nothing written about what a living creature feels when it's being done.'

'As long as his fine, I think Harry wouldn't care if it caused him pain. He has suffered for two years at Hogwarts due to you-know-who. Your brothers and sister could have died, again due to him. We'll talk to Harry in the morning about the diary, then explain what is behind his scar,' Arthur said.

'You said fiend fyre, where will you do that?' Molly asked.

'I can control it mum, so I'll do it down in the orchard away from the house and everyone.'

'What do you believe Harry will feel, if anything?' Arthur asked.

'I would say he will feel some pain. I will be pulling that out of him, so he will feel that, I just don't know if he will feel more. It's a guess that he might have pain, he might not. I won't know until I do this. Also, no one can be near me or Harry at the time. It's only in case one of them escape and tries to possess you. I will have my amulet and Harry will be fine since he's already has one inside him. Two cannot occupy the same vessel, but I plan to shield Harry with one of my amulets. They are one of the first things we learn when we become curse breakers, amulets to make sure we don't end up cursed or possessed.'

The following morning after breakfast and after the Weasley children did their chores, Bill asked to speak with Harry, alone for a minute.

'Is something wrong?'

Bill smiled, 'No, there's a problem that I can fix but there's nothing wrong. First I need to ask you about the diary that Ginny had.'

'Um, yeah, what about it?'

'Where is it now?'

'I gave it to Dobby the house elf to help set him free from Malfoy.'

'Um, can you explain that?'

'See, all year, Dobby had been popping in giving me warnings about danger at Hogwarts. He couldn't tell me what or who was causing the danger, just that he wanted me to stay away. Well, after we came out of the chamber, Lucius Malfoy turned up, with Dobby. I worked out that it was Malfoy who slipped the diary to Ginny in Flourish and Blotts. Me and Dumbledore knew we could never prove he did anything. Dumbledore had the diary then. When I saw the way Malfoy treated Dobby, hitting him with a cane and even kicking him, I asked Dumbledore if I could have the diary. I ran after Malfoy and thrust it into his hands. He instantly handed it to Dobby. It looked disgusting so he didn't want to hold it. It was my dirty bloody sock. Dobby ended up free. Then Malfoy tried to kill me, Dobby saved me before he popped away.'

'So he's a free elf. Do you think he would come to you if you called him?'

'Yeah, he said he wanted to…um,' Harry blushed, then mumbled, 'help the great Harry Potter sir,' Harry blushed brighter making Bill chuckle.

'Alright, we need that diary but there's more. It wasn't just charmed to open the chamber of secrets. It had a piece of you-know-who's soul inside it. I worked out that he did that deliberately and he made other vessels to hold some of his soul. I am going to use the diary to call them all to my rune carved crystal. That's why he didn't die that night Harry, the night you got your scar. He had pieces of his soul hidden in vessels. No one can know this, it's very dark magic but I am licensed to deal with these types of things.'

'So you can get rid of him?' Harry asked sounding excited.

'Yes, since he is only spirit, he will disintegrate the moment I destroy the crystal. Can you call Dobby.'

Harry nodded, 'Dobby,' Harry said, then looked around. It took a few seconds before the little elf arrived and instantly latched onto Harry's legs.

'The great Harry Potter called Dobby.'

'Yeah, I did Dobby. Are you okay?'

'The great Harry Potter asked if Dobby is okay, he truly is a great wizard.'

'Um…' Harry blushed again

'Dobby is good Harry Potter sir. Dobby was able to get a job at Hoggywarts. Professor Bumblebee even pays Dobby. He even said I can call him a barmy old goat, if I want to.'

Bill and Harry laughed, 'That's great Dobby. I'm glad your okay. Um, I was wondering if you still have that diary?'

'Dobby has it Harry Potter sir.'

'Do you think I could have it Dobby?'

'Harry Potter want dark book?'

'It's for me Dobby. I am a curse breaker and I want to use it to destroy more like that,' Bill said.

'Bill wants to help make sure Voldemort can't come back but we need the diary.'

Dobby instantly disappeared, but he appeared again in seconds, holding the book.

'Thank you Dobby. Remember what I said, if you ever want something and I can do it, I will. You saved my life,' Harry gave the elf a hug, which started Dobby crying before he popped away.

Harry handed the diary to Bill, 'So, that's where you stabbed it?'

'Yeah. I was desperate and Ginny was dying. I didn't know what else to do.'

'You did the right thing. Basilisk venom is one of only three ways that could have destroyed this. Now I have something important to tell you, it's about your scar.'

Harry's hand flew to his scar, 'Is it about why I still feel pain in it?'

'Yes, it's like the diary and the other vessels. He did not mean to do that to you, but his soul was so unstable that a piece broke away that night. He disappeared so it tried to find something, and found you. I can remove it as well, then you won't feel pain and the scar will begin to heal. It might not disappear completely, we won't know that until it's had time to heal.'

'You can stop the pain?'

'Yes. But what I don't know is about what you will feel while I'm doing this. You'll be fine after but you will feel a pull. I just don't know if this could hurt you.'

'I don't care. The pain gets so bad sometimes that I can't see properly or do anything.'

'Then in about an hour we'll get that out of you.'

'Thanks. So it's a bit of his soul stuck there. How does that happen?'

'It's very dark magic Harry and it's not something most people want to know. All I will say is that to do it, means killing someone.'

Harry shuddered, 'I don't want to know. Um, can I explain all this to Ron?'

'I plan to tell Ron. I figured you would not want to keep this from your best friend.'

'I would rather not but I'm sure he would understand if I explained it can't be told to anyone else.'

'No, I will tell him so he will know just how dangerous this information is. But both of you along with my parents can never tell anyone else about this. It's very dark magic and we don't want other dark wizards doing what...he did. Alright, I have some things to do so we'll be ready to get that out of you and get rid of him, once and for all.'

'Thanks Bill,' Harry said with an embarrassed smile before hurrying from the room.

Harry went to find Ron, who was outside flying around the orchard. All Harry said to him then was that Bill will explain what they were talking about.

Bill showed his parents the diary but then he explained about Dobby, the house elf and how it saved Harry's life, from Lucius Malfoy.

'Why wouldn't Dumbledore get the aurors to investigate?' Molly asked.

'Harry just said that he and Dumbledore didn't think they would be able to prove it. I know the ministry in Egypt and Romania use memories to see the truth, that's after it's been verified that it wasn't tampered with. Do you think someone in the auror office here would do that?'

'I could speak with Alastor, he would know if the aurors would take memories as proof of a crime. I would really love to get that man. He proved how dangerous he is when he slipped that diary to Ginny. Oh, please put that somewhere, I don't want Ginny to see it. I'll contact Alastor now while I'm home.'

Molly watched as her husband went into the living room, 'When will you be doing this?'

'It takes me around an hour to set up the area, so I'm heading down there now. I'll put the book in one of my bags, that's warded then get my stuff. I'll send my patronus up to let you know when to send Harry down.'

'Alright Bill, be careful.'

'I always am.'

Bill first went to speak to Ron so he would know what is going on.

'So you see, this can never be spoken about Ron. I'm licensed to do all this type of stuff. If you got caught talking about it, you could end up in Azkaban.'

'I promise I won't Bill. I'm just glad you can fix this so Harry won't have pain anymore.'

'He won't. I need this area clear, so head inside. I'll send for you Harry when it's time.'

'Okay,' Ron and Harry said before heading into the house.

When Bill's patronus bear asked Harry to come down, Molly hugged him.

'Go on dear.'

Harry nodded, gave Ron a nervous look before leaving the house.

'What's going…' Fred began.

'On mum…' George finished.

'It's something no one can know, but Bill is helping with a serious problem. You will noticed, later, that Harry's scar will begin to heal. I want you all to make sure you don't talk about it which could have people asking questions.'

'Harry always got…' Fred began.

'...pain in his scar…' George finished.

'This will stop him having pain,' Molly went back to cleaning the kitchen but she couldn't help glancing out the window.

It was nearly two hours later that Bill helped Harry into the house.

'He's fine, it just took a lot out of him. He will need some dittany put on it, then just cleaned up. Harry, you might be best having a nap as well.'

'Did it hurt?' Ron asked staring at the blood over his friends face.

'A little, not much. It just felt strange.'

Molly cleaned Harry's face before dropping some dittany into the scar.

'Look, it's already healing,' Molly said.

'Hopefully, it will heal completely but as I said, it might leave the faintest of scars. But it won't be noticeable, not like it was.'

Ron helped Harry up to his room. Before he left the room, Harry was asleep.

When Harry woke, he noticed it was dark. He could hear voices coming from downstairs so he knew it wasn't late. He used the bathroom before walking downstairs. He stopped when he noticed two people sitting at the table with the Weasley's. A woman with a monocle and a man with a strange rolling eye.

'It's alright Harry dear. Come sit and I will get your dinner.'

'Did I miss it?'

'Yes, but we decided you needed to sleep.' Molly got Harry's dinner, patted him on the shoulder before sitting back down.

'These people are here because I called them Harry. This is Madam Amelia Bones, the head of the department of magical law enforcement. This is Alastor Moody, a friend and former auror.'

'What's an auror?' Harry asked between bites.

'Dark wizard catcher. Almost all the cells in Azkaban are filled thanks to Mr Moody,' Amelia said, 'The aurors are part of my department, along with hit wizards and the law enforcement squad. Hit wizards will deal with serious crimes, the squad deal with minor or non dangerous crimes and the aurors deal with dark wizards or objects.'

'So aurors are like the S.A.S.'

'That's one way to put it lad,' Alastor said, 'I lost too many body parts so I retired.'

'Dark wizards would go the extra length when facing Alastor. I was an auror yet all I have is one small scar,' Amelia said giving Alastor a smirk.

'Yeah, alright, you don't need to remind me. Just tell the boy why we're here.'

Harry instantly tensed and dropped his fork, 'It's fine son. We're here because you just might be able to help put a dark wizard in Azkaban. Bill explained about Dobby and how he saved your life when Lucius Malfoy went to kill you. Can you tell us how he was going to kill you?' Amelia asked.

'Oh, um, well, after he realised he set Dobby free, he yelled at me for losing his house elf. He took his wand from the walking stick, pointed it at me then said avada. Dobby stopped him.'

'How exactly did he stop him?'

'He said you will not harm Harry Potter, then Lucius Malfoy flew about thirty feet, landing hard on his back. Dobby then just stood in front of me, arms folded and glared at the man. Malfoy turned and left.'

'So he definitely said avada?'

'Yes, so I knew straight away that he was going to use the killing curse.'

'How do you know that's what it's called Harry dear?' Molly asked.

'Um, well, dreams. I hear the night my parents were killed in my dreams. He was laughing before he said avada...well, you know. I remember the flash of green light, I remember being sang to, I remember being tickled by a man with long hair. I remember my mother would sing to me. Oh, and I remember a flying motorbike.'

'You remember more than most kids would at that age,' Alastor said.

'Yes, you do. Alright Harry, this strange bowl on the table is called a pensieve. It allows us to use it to view memories. What we would like to do is view your memory of when Lucius Malfoy went to use that curse on you. If me and Alastor see that he was really going to use that curse, we can arrest him for attempted murder. You see Harry, we know that man is dark, we also know he was one of Voldemort's death eaters. He told the court that he was under the imperius curse, then a lot of money changed hands, so he got off. If this shows him going to use that curse, which is an unforgivable, he will do anywhere from twenty five years to life.'

'Okay, but how do you get my memory into the bowl?'

'It's quite simple and I will help you. All you have to do is think of that moment. Make sure you have it in your mind, then I will pull it away. It's only a copy that I will be taking, not your memory of that.'

Harry nodded then began to think of what happened with Lucius Malfoy. When he had it in his mind, he nodded. He felt a tingly pull at his temple. When he opened his eyes, he saw a silver strand being pulled away from his head. Harry watched as the woman put the silver stuff in the bowl, then she began to do some type of spell over the bowl. When she finished, the man began to cast spells over the bowl.

'I verify that this memory has not been tampered with in any way,' Alastor said.

'I verify the same. This is the real memory. Now let's go in and have a look.'

Harry's eyes widened when the two people bent over the bowl and lowered their heads through the strange liquid. The rest of their bodies was still there. Only their faces were inside the bowl.

'Won't they drown?'

Bill and Arthur chuckled, 'No dear, it's not water, it's a magical substance that just allows the person to feel like they are standing beside you during that memory,' Molly said.

'Strange,' Harry shrugged then finished off his dinner.

He took his plate to the sink, rinsed it and stacked it with the other dirty dishes. He just sat back down when the two people stood up.

'We've got the bastard,' Alastor growled.

'Yes, we have and the minister cannot do anything about it.' Amelia turned to Harry, 'Thank you Harry. With your memory, we will be able to make sure that man goes to Azkaban, probably for life.'

'Um, if it was as simple as this, taking my memory, why didn't Dumbledore suggest it?'

'We're not sure Harry,' Arthur said.

'Albus will always give people another chance. He forgets that sooner or later, you have to stop. Lucius Malfoy has had many chances. He doesn't deserve anymore.' Amelia said.

'Okay, I'm glad I could help. Can I go now Mr and Mrs Weasley?'

'Yes Harry, go enjoy your evening,' Arthur said.

Everyone stayed quiet until Harry disappeared upstairs, 'We noticed his scar was almost gone,' Amelia said, 'Any chance you can explain that?'

Arthur and Molly looked at Bill, 'They are both trustworthy Bill. I believe they should know,' Arthur said.

Bill nodded, but instead of telling the people what was going on, he decided to show them his memory.

Albus Dumbledore was working at his desk at Hogwarts when his fireplace flared. He instantly went to it and knelt down.

'Alastor, this is a surprise.'

'Me along with two other people need to speak with you Albus. We also believe you should see a memory.'

'Very well, I will open my floo. Can you tell me who these other two people are?'

'Amelia Bones and Bill Weasley.'

'Very unusual, but as I said, I will open my floor.'

Albus watched as the three people stepped out of the floo, one by one.

'Amelia, Bill, Alastor, it's nice to see you all. What can I do for you?'

'Instead of explaining, I think it's best if you watch the memory, then we can talk,' Amelia said, holding out a vial.

'Very mysterious,' Albus smiled, took the vial and poured it into the pensieve, 'I take it I am going in alone?'

'Yes, we've seen it or were part of it,' Amelia said.

'Very well.'

Alastor, Amelia and Bill watched as Albus lowered his face, only then did they sit down. Amelia did call a house elf to bring some tea. Apart from that, they never spoke, they knew the portraits were listening even if they looked like they were asleep. This information could not go past this room.

Bill was reading a book, Amelia was studying some of the strange instruments in the office and Alastor was looking around at everything. That's how they stayed for the next couple of hours, without a sound coming from any of them.

They watched as Albus seemed to be in a daze as he moved slowly to his seat behind the desk.

'As you just saw, thanks to Bill, we are finally rid of Voldemort, for good.'

'I have only just begun to research. How did you know what to look for Bill?'

'It's part of what I studied while learning to become a curse breaker. There are books that are only available to people like me. The moment mum and dad explained everything, I found everything I needed to finish this within a couple of hours.'

'I am not so sure that is true,' Albus sighed.

'Albus, you saw the ritual so how can you say that?' Amelia asked.

Albus sagged, 'There is a prophecy, about Voldemort and Harry. Only Harry can vanquish him.'

'When was this prophecy made?' Alastor asked.

'It was made to me by the seer a few months before Harry was born. I told Lily and James, along with another family. Their son could have been the boy as two of the clues could have easily pointed to either boy. The prophecy had Voldemort's name on it along with mine, the seer's and a question mark, until that night when Voldemort went after Harry. Only then was his name added.'

'Which could mean that it was also fulfilled that night. If it says vanquish, Harry did that.' Amelia said.

'That is one of the things I have been trying to figure out. But part of the prophecy said that one has to die by the hand of the other, die. He did not die that night, that is why I am not sure it was fulfilled.'

'He would have died if he did not have those vessels. He went against magic by using that to keep him alive. You cannot stop death, nothing will stop death. Death will always win. All he did was delay the inevitable,' Alastor said.

'So there is a chance that the prophecy was fulfilled?' Albus asked in a hopeful voice.

'Yes, also, think of this. Die by his hand, Harry allowed Bill to remove the piece from his scar, so in a way, Bill was doing what Harry told him to do. Bill was his hand. It did not have to literally mean Harry's hand. Harry could tell you to do it and it would satisfy the prophecy,' Amelia said.

'I sometimes take things to literally. I began to think of the first part of the prophecy. It says born to those that have thrice defied him. Lily and James did fight Voldemort three times and escape. The other couple also fought him three times and escape. I believed it meant they literally defied him three times.'

'What else would it be?' Bill asked.

'People like those pure-bloods that follow him do not believe muggleborns should be in our world. There are some who believe they are a lower life form, like a house elf. Could defying him mean a muggleborn using magic, a muggleborn fighting against pure-blood's. A muggleborn who married a man from a very old pure-blood family. Could that be defying him? If that is right then it would mean the prophecy did not mean Harry since James and Lily defied him more than three times.'

'You could be right. We know how they think of muggleborns. From everything we know, Lily Evans was one of the best students to ever graduate from Hogwarts. They would definitely hate that a muggleborn was more powerful than they were,' Amelia said.

'Yes, so you see, it could be interpreted differently, which could mean Harry was never meant to be the boy from the prophecy. His name was added after he received the scar, so he is now linked to that prophecy.'

'Is there a way we can find out if the prophecy was fulfilled?' Bill asked.

'The only way to find out for sure is if the person who's name is on the prophecy took it from the shelf. The smoke inside the orb will either stay the same, meaning it has not be fulfilled, or it turns black, which means it has been fulfilled. The only other way is if the head of the hall of prophecy takes it. Normally they do not touch the prophecies after they have been put on the shelf. I always hoped Harry could be a lot older before he found out. After what happened in the chamber of secrets, I realised Voldemort was trying to return so Harry would have to know sooner.'

'Let me speak with the head of the hall of prophecies. I'm sure he realises that a twelve, almost thirteen year old boy could end up traumatised if he heard he is supposed to kill,' Amelia said, 'If he does not want to take it, then we will have to speak with Harry about it. But now onto something else Albus. Lucius Malfoy and why you told Harry that there was nothing anyone could do after he tried to kill Harry.'

Albus sighed, 'I hoped Lucius would realise just how close it is of him ending up in Azkaban, which could destroy his family. If he believed his son could end up ostracised, it could show him that he needs to change his ways. It was different back then, but he has a child now.'

'A child he is teaching that pure-blood's are better than everyone else. He has not been a good influence on his son. That does not matter anymore, we arrested Lucius earlier today. He will face the Wizengamot and I now have enough proof of his crimes that I can use veritaserum during his trial. We plan to use courtroom three so no one will be able to discuss what they hear at the trail. We want to make sure Harry is not targeted by people who support Malfoy. Once he is found guilty, I will be asking for compensation for all his victims, which include Harry and Ginny Weasley. Once I get the details of his victims, which I believe will be quite a lot, I doubt the Malfoy family will have anything left. Its time for him and the other death eaters finally pay for their crimes. Lucius is going to be the start of their downfall. You should work with the staff so they know that some of their children might begin to cause problems.'

'We have already begun to work on new rules for the students. I let Severus go since he was part of the problem. He allowed his Slytherin's to get away with all the trouble they caused.'

'He should never have been allowed here in the first place. It does not matter that he turned spy for you Albus, that man should have done some time in Azkaban,' Alastor said.

'From the things Susan told me, it made me believe he was still dark. He supported all the children of dark families and was very hard on all the children of light families,' Amelia said, 'Since you did get him off, I can't do anything about him, unless he commits another crime. I am just pleased he is no longer able to influence children.'

Albus might not have believed Severus had lied and used him, but it seems everyone else did. He had begun to question himself a lot and one thing that kept invading his thoughts, it might be time to retire as headmaster. He would stay at chief warlock so he could help Amelia convict those that should have been punished.

It only took a few days but Amelia was able to get proof that the prophecy had been fulfilled, which happened the night Harry got his scar. Now Albus, Amelia, Alastor and Bill knew that Harry would never need to know the truth but if he asked, when he was older, they can tell him the reason why his parents had died. They hoped Harry never asked.

Molly and Arthur noticed that Harry seemed to be more relaxed than he used to be. They also noticed he talked more. They believed Harry was finally feeling like he had a real home along with a new family. They might not have known Harry for long but they were already beginning to think of him as family. Now they were just pleased that they were able to help him, but also help save the world from another war with Voldemort. All it took was for Arthur to ask some questions and to speak with Bill, his oldest son. Arthur never expected to hear half of what two of his children and Harry told him. He had also been shocked at what Bill said but to hear it could be fixed, that was when Arthur finally realised this could give everyone a decent and safe life.

They were finally rid of Voldemort, for good. The Weasley family had another child and Harry would finally feel like he was where he belongs.

The end:

Chapter 3: One shot pt 5

Chapter Text

Does she or doesn’t she

Now that their world was safe from dark wizards, Harry Potter was working on what to do with his life. He knew he didn’t want to be an auror, he also knew that he wasn’t going to work for the ministry. He could take his time, to work out what he wanted to do. That was the one time he was pleased that he had money. It would allow him to take his time.

There was one thing Harry was trying to work out. He wasn’t sure about Ginny Weasley’s real feelings. Did she really love him like she says she does or does she love the-boy-who-lives? He is not sure if her feelings are real or if she has feelings for the mythical hero. She may have confused her feelings of gratitude for real feelings. He did save her life when she was only eleven. He just wasn’t sure and he needed to be sure.

One thing Harry did know about Ginny, she hated being poor. It made him curious if she knew he had a lot of money. His friends knew he had some money but they didn’t know the truth about how much he really had. Harry felt sorry for Ron because of his families financial troubles. He made Ron believe he only had that one vault. When Sirius died, he made his friends believe that only a few thousand was added. He did get the old Black home but everyone knew that it was a very dark and dismal house, so really, it wouldn’t be a home Harry would use. He had offered to buy things for Ron, he always got embarrassed but he always refused to allow Harry to buy him anything. That’s why Harry didn’t tell his friends how much money he had.

Harry had seen the way people act if they think you’re rich or famous. He figured he would just act like he was a normal young man. He made sure nothing he bought was overly expensive. The only thing he did buy that cost a lot was a new Firebolt. He told his friends that the only reason he splurged on that was because he could never go back to a broom that wasn’t as good. He also said since Sirius bought him the first Firebolt, he made him feel closer to his godfather when he flew his Firebolt.

Harry also told them that he might see about playing quidditch for a few years after he did his last year at Hogwarts, so he needed a decent broom. He had been lucky, he had been approached by many teams after Gryffindor won the quidditch cup. Harry chose the Falmouth Falcons. He would start off as a reserve seeker but told it would only be a year a most before he ended up the main seeker. He never told anyone that he would only be a reserve for a short amount of time. Most newly signed players stayed reserves for anywhere up to five years and reserves do not get paid very much at all. He only thought of quidditch as he knew quidditch players had fairly short careers. It would give him time to figure what he would do later on. He thought about teaching but not until he was a lot older and hopefully, after he had his own children and they were grown up. He had time and he was going to take that time while he played quidditch.

It took Harry a while but he made a decision. He decides to leave only a few hundred galleons in a vault at Gringotts but had every bit of money his parents and Sirius left him changed into muggle money and deposited into a muggle bank. Because Harry returned to Hogwarts with Ron and Hermione to do their last year, Harry had to buy everything again, including things like cauldron’s and stirring rods, vials and scales, along with all the books he would need. All his stuff had been left at the Dursley’s before the horcrux hunt. Harry knew they would have destroyed anything of his. That was how Harry would make it seem like he had hardly any money left. He had to replace all his Hogwarts things, including robes, shoes, cloaks and dragon hide gloves.

He worked it so he could accidentally let slip about how he can’t afford to buy a better place than Grimmauld place just to see what how Ginny would react. He even explained that the only thing he could fix were the things he could use magic on. He didn’t have money to buy anything else. The carpets were cleaned with magic but they were still badly worn and in some places, frayed. Most of the furniture had damage and could only be repaired to a certain extent. It still looked very old and worn. The wallpaper was just as bad, it was mostly ripped or missing.

‘Even though you’ve only just began working, it would take a long time to replace everything while earning so little. I really thought you would have enough to make that house a bit more homey,’ Hermione said.

‘No, having to replace everything for just one year at Hogwarts meant it left me broke. We wasted a lot of money on the Lockhart and Umbridge books. I could use that money now. I’m only a reserve which pays sh*t but I love it. I don’t want anything too serious, so playing quidditch for a few years is what I want. When I walked around the house, the first thing I did was close off the top floors. I figured they wouldn’t be used for a long time, if ever and they are in the worst condition compared to the rest of the house. It would take me around five years minimum to just get the kitchen fixed. I decided to keep the bed in Sirius’ old room, mainly because it’s in the best condition of all the furniture. Give me your opinion Hermione, how long do you think it could take to fix the ground floor and first floor?’

Harry had been watching Ginny out of the corner of his eye and he could tell straight away that she wasn’t happy with what he had been saying. Now it seems like Ginny was deep in thought but she did look at Hermione when Harry asked her that questions.

‘Well, if you went with as cheap as possible and maybe go muggle cheap, it would still take years. Even if you got to play for the main team in another year, it would still take five years minimum and that’s if you put all your money into it. There are a lot of good second hand shops that always had decent furniture and things like rugs and curtains. That would save you some money. It is a shame you had to spend so much money just to return to do your last year. It’s not like we had no choice but to stay away and leave everything behind.’

‘No, but it’s not like McGonagall would have been able to do anything anyway. You either have to pay for everything or you don’t go to Hogwarts. They aren’t like the muggle world where there’s always financial help for people who need it. Anyway, that’s the other reason why I said I can’t go out to dinner or anything, I just can’t afford it. I am hoping to save money to buy a car. I always wanted to drive, but that will take years as well.’

‘Yes, driving is a good skill to have. At least you can apparate or use the floo.’

‘I haven’t bought floo powder because I’m trying to not buy anything I don’t absolutely need. I ended up disconnecting the fireplace from the floo network and just apparate. Anyway, where’s Ron?’

‘Junior aurors have to do the night shifts and weekends.’

‘Right, I heard that from Kingsley during one time he was at headquarters.’

‘Why did you change your mind about being an auror?’ Ginny asked.

‘I never wanted to be one. It was the fake Mad-eye that said I would make a great auror. That is not the life I want but everyone just assumed it’s what I wanted. I might be good in defence but I hate fighting. I’ll work on some other career after quidditch.’

It was only two weeks later that Ginny had stopped by Grimmauld place to tell Harry that she wasn’t sure a relationship was right for her since she wanted to be the best quidditch player she could. She would be putting all her time into training. She figured it would be best if they went their separate ways.

‘I’m really sorry Harry. I just don’t think it will be fair on either of us when we couldn’t see each other very often.’

‘No, I get it Ginny. We are both training a lot. It’s better to end it now, before stronger feelings developed.’

‘True, maybe in a few years, well, we might try again.’

‘No, this is the second time and I think it’s telling us we aren’t meant to be. Beside, I’m bound to date, a lot, just to pass the time.’

‘Date, you mean sex?’

‘Well, yeah, I get offered all the time. I always turned them down because we were dating. Now I’m single again, I’ll be saying yes. I doubt any bloke would say no, especially at my age. Anyway, maybe you’ll find the one you’re meant to be with.’

‘Yes, maybe, but as I said, I’ll concentrate on quidditch first. I better go.’

Harry waited until he shut the door before he growled, ‘I knew it, I just had a feeling and now it’s confirmed.’ Ginny thought he had money and would end up with a great home, one that he would pay for.

Harry knew now he could work on a real home, secretly but keep Grimmauld for when anyone wanted to visit. Since they all worked now, if any of the friends wanted to see each other, they had to send an owl to work on a time. There were times when training went longer and Ron had been late at least twice every week since he started. None of the friends knew with certainty when they would have some free time. Which meant that no one will figure out that Harry really wasn’t living at the old Black home.

Since Harry was training for quidditch, he only got to look for a home during the weekends and even then, sometimes his friends would want to see him. It took him six months but he finally found a house that he just loved. It was in the country and it had a lot of land, which would allow him a lot of privacy. Apart from buying furniture, there was nothing he needed to do to turn the house into a home. He did put his home under the fidelius charm with himself as the secret keeper to guarantee privacy.

After Harry did move into his home, with just some basic’s, if he got a letter from his friends saying they wanted to meet, he would arrive at Grimmauld place earlier. He would clean it and put some food in the kitchen. He had to make it seem like he was living there. Because they could use magic to keep their food fresh for long periods of time, that would also help. Harry could leave a fair bit there and just buy some fresh things when he was meeting with his friends. If they wanted to meet somewhere else, then he wouldn’t bother with the old Black home.

‘So how’s training going Ron?’ Harry asked as he placed a cup of tea in front of his friend.

‘Hard, long hours but it’s getting better. I still wished you joined.’

‘Nah, I knew that wasn’t the life I wanted, not now he was dead. I only thought about it because I figured it would help with him. I still have no idea what I want to do once I finish quidditch. But I did get told I’m be on the main team in a year. I might be able to put a little bit of money into this house.’

‘I suppose it’s cheaper than buying another house. You do own this one even if it’s not in the best condition,’ Ron said.

‘No, it’s not but it’s dry and I have somewhere to sleep and a kitchen and bathroom, that’s all I need right now. I don’t really need to buy anything, except food. But I’ve started a veggie patch out in the back garden. Since I know I don’t need that space, I figured it could grow veggies. I had Neville help with some fertiliser and he helped me set out the garden beds. That will save me money.’

‘Better you that me. You always like vegetables, more than I do.’

‘I wouldn’t mind having a vegetable garden when I get my own place. The trouble is, time. I doubt I will have time.’

‘With magic, it’s easy Hermione. Neville can explain more about all that. Magic is great for things like that.’

‘When I get time and when it’s closer to having a place, then I’ll speak with him. So are you dating now you broke up with Ginny?’

‘Ginny broke up with me, but I’ve had a few dates, nothing serious, which is how I’m going to live, for now. I’ll concentrate on quidditch and just date occasionally.’

‘Ginny told us you broke up with her,’ Ron said.

‘No, she came here and said she wants to concentrate on her career which means we wouldn’t see each other very often. She didn’t think that would be fair on either of us. I did agree with her but it was Ginny who brought it up. I think it’s best anyway, we are both concentrating on our careers. It’s why I’ve hardly seen you two or anyone else. Like with you Ron, training is a lot of long days, then all I want to do is sleep.’

‘I wonder why she said it was your idea,’ Ron said.

‘She explained to everyone at the same time, including your parents. You know your mother was hoping Harry and Ginny would end up married,’ Hermione said.

‘That’s not going to happen. I don’t believe in marriage because you have to tie yourself to someone, for life. No thanks, I’ll live with someone or just stay single.’

Ron realised now it was best that Ginny wasn’t dating Harry anymore. Sooner or later Ginny and his parents would have spoken to Harry about marriage.

Hermione wasn’t surprised to hear Harry say he didn’t want to tie himself for life to someone. In the wizarding world, there is no divorce. That was the main reason Hermione spoke with Ron and they decided they just weren’t suited. Hermione wanted to settle into a career, where Ron would have preferred marriage straight away. When she said no, not for a few years, he asked about sex. Hermione said no again that she would only consider sex once she was either engaged and planning a wedding or married. Ron realised he would have to stay celibate for years and he didn’t like that. He never told Hermione that, he just said maybe they weren't suited since he would prefer to get married sooner rather than later. Hermione was opposite.

Ron had explained to his parents and brothers that it had been Ginny’s idea to break up with Harry, not the other way around. When his dad asked why, Ron explained that Ginny said she was going to concentrate on quidditch. Ron then explained how Harry is against marriage, so either way, it worked out.

Harry did end up on the main team before his first year was over. He ended up catching the snitch in his first game. From then on, the Falmouth Falcons were unbeatable.

During these years Harry had many dates, some of those dates ended up with Harry and the woman in her bed or his bed at Grimmauld place. Still no one knew about his real home. He thought about telling people about his home once he had played quidditch for a while because then most quidditch players could afford to buy a home. He decided against that but what Harry did do was fix a few things at Grimmauld place using the elder wand. He was able to repair most of the furniture, the carpets and the wallpaper. He had removed the wall with Mrs Black then removed things like the trolls leg umbrella stand and the elf head. The house looked better but it was still a dark place.

Harry mainly fixed Grimmauld place just enough after Ginny approached him after one of his games about dating again. When they began talking, she found out he still lived at Grimmauld place but now it was a little better, but not by much. By the time their conversation was over, Ginny had once again changed her mind.

‘So she was hoping I would have a nice home by now and just expected to let her back into my life,’ Harry growled but he knew now that he would work on making sure he never bumped into Ginny Weasley again. But one thing he did work on, when he went on a date, he would make sure he was seen. Anything he did was still printed in the wizarding worlds newspapers. It was time Ginny found out that Harry had another life, one that didn’t include her nor would it ever include her.

Harry was still single by the time his quidditch career was over but during this time, he had fathered a few children. The mothers never expected anything from him, not marriage or a permanent relationship. They asked for sex, not Harry, so it wasn’t his fault that they got pregnant. Harry was part of his children’s lives and he did give money to help the mother’s out with the expenses. It was known by everyone that Harry had children to different woman, who were still very close friends with Harry. He often saw his children, he took them out and spent money on them. He even got them tickets to quidditch games, whether it was for his team or if his children supported another team. All his children had the name Potter, so he knew now his family name will go on. It actually made Harry think that this could be how his life should be. Stay single, he had kids and got to spend time with all of them. He dated, a lot, so he didn’t really need or want to get into a serious relationship. He knew that could still change if he ever met the right woman and fell in love. So far, that hasn’t happened.

It was only a few months after he retired from quidditch that he was approached by the new headmistress, Pomona Sprout. She asked if Harry would be interested in teaching. It seems Professor Flitwick wanted to retire and he suggested Harry.

It took Harry only a moment to decide. He always loved Hogwarts and it was a career he had considered. So now he was about to return to Hogwarts, probably for good. He would keep his secret home to use during the summer holidays, the rest of the time he would be living at Hogwarts.

‘I’m pleased you accepted Harry. You’ll make a great teacher.’

‘It’s something I did think about now I’ve finished my quidditch career but I figured I would need to be older. I have one concern, my children.’

‘There are rules set out for teachers who have children or even godchildren. We also know that sometimes a teacher will favour them over others, which is natural. We just have to make sure they address you as Professor, not dad.’

‘Yeah, but we can see them slipping up, a lot, at least to begin with. Maybe we can give them a time limit since we know it will happen.’

‘Yes, that is easily arranged. Why did you never marry Harry?’

‘Marriage is something I don’t believe in, mainly because in the wizarding world there is no divorce. I have seen some parents who want to kill each other yet they are stuck being married. No, once I knew how marriages in this world worked, I decided a single life is for me. At the time I didn’t expect children but all of the woman said the same, they enjoyed their time with me but knew I was not interested in a permanent relationship. None of them ever asked for anything, I decided to help them out financially, but only for the children. It seems the mothers of my children also liked having single lives yet they wanted children. I am pleased that the name Potter will not die out.’

‘No, six children and four are boys, so I can see the Potter family growing a lot in years to come. Well, we need to get these papers signed, then you will need to begin working on your schedules for your classes, Professor Potter.’

Harry laughed but he ended up with a sore hand by the time he finished doing all the paperwork that made him a professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

It was announce in the Daily Prophet a week later that Harry Potter had taken the post of the charms teacher at Hogwarts. When Ginny read that in the paper, she realised now that she would never get Harry. All teachers were single. She realised she should have just waited then between her money from quidditch and Harry’s, they could have had a great life. She was still single, maybe it was time she looked at other men and put Harry in the past. She never liked hearing that Harry had children with a few different woman and that he makes sure to spend a lot of time with them. Ginny knew if they did get back together, their time would be limited since Harry would spend time with his children. No, she knew it was time to put Harry in her past and find a man that she could have a future with.

Time skip:

Harry Potter had a long career as the charms professor at Hogwarts. He taught his children and had just begun to teach his first lot of grandchildren when Pomona retired and the governors offered Harry the position of headmaster.

Harry always thought of Hogwarts as his home. He might have a real home that he kept secret, but Hogwarts was the first place he felt like he fit in. He had been living at the castle for a lot of years and now he will spend the rest of his days at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

The end:

Chapter 4: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Fighting for a family:

From the time the war with Voldemort ended, the wizarding world was peaceful and moving forward. Many of the magical people in Great Britain realised that a lot of the old crowd, meaning death eaters or supporters of Voldemort, did not want anything to change and their part of the magical world had stagnated.

The moment Kingsley Shacklebolt was voted in as the minister for magic, he hired a lot of good people and got rid of many that were against change but he also got rid of those types of people that believed only pure-blood’s should be in positions of power.

It only took a couple of years but between everyone that now worked for the ministry, they got many laws changed and worked on laws that suited all witches and wizards. From then on, their world was finally moving forward.

Even though Harry Potter was known as a hero and their saviour, something he did not like but he did get used to it. He was asked to join a lot of talks with the new minister and the group he put together to help their world. The first suggestion Harry made that he believed would help everyone but also prevent dark people getting a foothold inside the ministry was to question every person who worked at places like the ministry, Hogwarts and even St Mungo’s with veritaserum. He used Lucius Malfoy as an example. That man lied by saying he was placed under the imperius curse. The second suggestion was to hire the right people for positions that were not based on blood but who had the right newt scores and could do the job. His third suggestion was not to allow anyone to have more than one position, like Albus Dumbledore did. Due to his three jobs, he ended up making a lot of mistakes.

Those talks went on for months with many making suggestions. In the end, their world was finally moving forward. More businesses were opening up and most of the owners were muggleborns or muggle raised. There were a lot of couples that began to have babies so there numbers that had decreased due to the two wars with Voldemort was finally increasing. There were a lot of marriages and a lot of babies being born within a year after the end of the war.

Harry Potter married his girlfriend, Ginny Weasley after finishing off his last year at Hogwarts. He, like many others that could not do their final year due to the war, returned to Hogwarts. To Harry, it was the best year he had at the old castle due to it being safe and knowing that most of the trouble making students were either in Azkaban or dead.

Even though Harry was asked to stay on as one of the minister’s advisers after he finished Hogwarts, Harry did what he always wanted to do, he became an auror. At the age of twenty seven, he became the youngest ever head auror.

Harry was always gifted when it came to subjects like defence against the dark arts but after he defeated Voldemort, all spells came easy to him, once he learned them. He also had a knack of always bringing in escaped death eaters or snatchers, which is why he ended up a senior auror after only two years of being an auror. He became the deputy head after only five years, then finally head auror.

Harry had been sitting in his office staring at all the pictures that sat at one end of his desk. He had been doing a lot of thinking as he stared at the pictures and he finally realised it was time.

After the aurors that were on day duty left and the night aurors arrived, Harry left to pick up some dinner before heading home.

‘Oh great, I’m starved,’ Ginny said as she grinned before taking the bags from Harry ready to dish up their meal.

Harry chuckled because Ginny said the same thing every day when he arrived with dinner. When they both got married, then both began their careers, they had talked about a lot of things and one thing they both said was that after a long day at work, Harry as an auror and Ginny as a professional quidditch player for the Holyhead Harpies, neither of them really wanted to cook once they came home so they decided to buy meals from different places every work day. They did cook on weekends or holidays, but while they worked, Harry always brought home their dinner since he was close to London when he left the ministry and there were a lot of places he could choose from.

The young couple talked about their day while they ate. Harry didn’t bring up what he wanted, he thought they should talk about that after they had finished eating.

One Harry and Ginny settled down in the living room, Harry told Ginny that he believed it was time to start a family. Harry sat there in shock when Ginny explained how she couldn’t fall pregnant due to an old injury that happened in the battle of Hogwarts.

Once Harry got over his shock, he stood. He didn’t say anything, he just got up and walked upstairs. He quickly packed anything he wanted to keep in his old bag that had been charmed and left the house.

Ginny had been waiting for this day, she knew Harry would be upset, but she also knew there was nothing he could do. He would eventually accept it. As she stood to go make herself a cup of tea, she realised that Harry would probably leave for a few days. When he got really angry or upset, he usually did that so she was expecting him to be gone before she went up to bed. It did make her curious about how long Harry would be gone for. The longest had been three weeks and that had been before they married.

Harry got angry about the plans Ginny was making for their wedding, yet she refuse to listen to him, so he left and never returned to the Burrow or answer any letter. It took two weeks before Ginny realised she might lose Harry so she put a message in the Quibbler that said she would agree to his decisions if he came back. There was no name in the letter so no one except Harry would know. They had done that twice before. Luna didn’t mind putting letters in for Harry and Ginny since they could not get any privacy.

‘I’ll give him a week then put another message in the Quibbler. He should be fine by then. Besides, Harry doesn’t have anywhere else to go,’ Ginny said then decided to head to bed. She had an early start the following day.

The following morning, Harry had contacted Susan Bones so she could run the office for the day that he had some things to do. Susan was the deputy head auror. Since she had known from the time she was young that she wanted to be an auror, like her aunt, Amelia Bones, she had learned a lot from her aunt which gave her a head start when she began training. Harry knew Susan was a great auror and she could easily handled anything at the auror office.

Harry snuck into the ministry using his invisibility cloak. He got to the office he needed, where he was shown straight in. He then went on to explain to the woman what he wanted and why. He even provided his memory.

‘It’s granted Mr Potter. As you know, there has to be a very good reason and this is one that has come up from time to time. It will be legal by the end of the day.’

‘Thank you for everything,’ Harry shook the woman’s hand before leaving her office. He used his invisibility cloak to sneak out of the ministry. He kept the cloak on until he got to the doors of Gringotts.

‘I would like this name removed from my vaults. But I would also like all my vaults to be combined and moved to one of your most secure vaults,’ Harry said to the woman behind the counter. He really hated dealing with goblins, now he didn’t have to. Voldemort had killed them all so people now ran the bank, ‘I have proof here so you can see I can legally do this.’

‘Very well and I will need to see proof as this name is your wife.’

‘Ex-wife, and I hope that doesn’t get out to soon.’

‘It will not be from me,’ the woman knew people would sell stories about Harry Potter to the papers. She always felt sorry for him. Now she finds out he is legally divorced, which was rare in the wizarding world. When she read the document, she realised why and she agreed with the man. She pressed three buttons on her desk, which would get the vaults combined into the largest security vault Gringotts had. The keys to the old vaults were invalid and another key appeared on her desk, ‘In case you don’t know, these vaults require the key and a small drop of blood to enter.’

‘Yes, I know. The minister explained that to me a few years ago. But thank you,’ Harry took the key, saw the woman holding out her hand so he shook it before leaving.

Harry used his invisibility cloak again then snuck away from Diagon alley. He was able to apparate directly into the house in Godric’s Hollow. He knew he could fight for Grimmauld place but Harry never liked the house so he didn’t care if Ginny kept it. The top two floors still looked the same, they had just sealed them and redid the rooms on the first two floors.

When Harry and Ginny first began to strip the house and talk about furniture, they both knew money would be tight since they had only just began to work. Ginny never knew Harry had other vaults. He didn’t think anyone needed to know since he knew he would never use them. He owned two houses, he worked, so did his wife, so they would be comfortable. When they had stripped Grimmauld place of all the old carpet, wall paper, snake heads, elf heads and furniture, Harry mentioned how much cheaper furniture was in the muggle world, especially flat packs that came in a box. Ginny liked the idea and that’s how she got plenty of furniture for all rooms on the first two floors.

Harry had fixed his parents home after the war with Voldemort, then he put the house under the fidelius charm. When a few individuals complained because they believed the house belonged to the people, Harry put in a statement in Witch Weekly. He explained that the house belonged to him, that the ministry could not take the house, if they did, then it would mean they could take anyone’s home. If anyone tried to stop him from owning his parents home, he would push for those people to lose their homes as well. Harry never heard anything about it after that.

Harry had never allowed anyone into the house so most did not know that the house was much larger on the inside. It might look like a cottage from the outside but it was a large seven bedroom home.

‘Well, I’ll take some time but there were a few girls who told me they were interested if things with Ginny didn’t work out. Maybe some of them are still single and interested,’ Harry decided not to worry about relationships for now. He had to get used to a life as a single man again.

Harry also knew that he would begin to get attention again from the next day, when the news that Harry Potter divorced his wife of seven years due to the fact that Ginny Potter could not give her husband any children but also the fact that she never informed him that she could not conceive. As he is the last Potter, he deserved to have children to carry on his name. Now he was single and might find a woman who would give him those children.

Harry decided to arrive at the ministry early the following day since he knew the information on his divorce and why would be on the front page of the daily prophet. He figured he could miss the stares but also the women who would be trying to get him.

‘You’re in early boss,’ Neville said as stood at the door to his boss’s office.

‘I had a good reason, which will be in the Prophet. I decided not to put myself in that situation.’

‘We knew you must have had a good reason for not turning up yesterday. Anyway, the papers are due soon so I guess I’ll find out then.’

Harry stared up at his friend, ‘I’m legally divorced.’

‘Blimey mate. How did you get them to agree to that?’

‘Easy. I had one of the reasons that makes it allowed,’ Harry watched his friend as he began to think. He knew Neville would figure it out. He grew up in a pure-blood house and being taught all the laws.

‘There is only two things I can think of would make this allowed. Either you had proof that a love potion was used or it’s to do with children.’

Harry nodded, ‘Children. She never told me she couldn’t, not until the other night when I mentioned to her that I think it’s time. She knew how much I wanted a family, from the time I was friends with Ron until now, yet she kept it quiet.’

‘She probably didn’t believe you would be able to divorce her if she didn’t know those laws. If she did know about them then she may have believed you wouldn’t, not after all these years of being married.’

‘I’ve never heard any of the Weasley’s talk about those laws. Only Hermione did when she explained to me that she wasn’t going to marry Ron until they stayed together for five years. When Ron and Hermione told Molly they were going to live together for a while, the house almost came down with her yelling. Tell me who you think I’ll hear from first?’

‘Hermione, she reads the paper the moment she arrives here, which is in about ten minute. I think you should keep your door shut until everyone has had a chance to hear the news. We can deal with anything but we’ll let you know if you’re needed.’

‘Thanks Neville and I believe that is a good idea. This will also allow me to catch up on some of my paperwork.’

Neville shut the door before going to his desk. He knew this was going to be explosive news. He knew Ron’s temper would go off so the moment he found out, he was bound to turn up. Ron did train as an auror but he ended up leaving after two years and now works for George. Ron did know the laws though so he should know what could happen if he tried to threaten the head auror, or if he tried any spells on Harry. Ron could end up doing five to ten years in Azkaban. Neville had a feeling that Ron’s mother might also come here so he was going to talk to the rest of the aurors so they would know what they could expect.

It was only an hour after Ginny began training that the captain called her into her office. The coach and manager was in there.

‘I need the truth Ginny before we can make a decision.’

‘The truth about what?’

‘Can you fall pregnant?’

Ginny’s brow furrowed and wondered why she was being asked this personal question. She decided to answer then find out the reason.

‘No, I can’t, due to injuries sustained during the year Voldemort had control. Now why did you want to know something so personal?’

‘Did you tell others about this, like family or your husband?’

‘My mother knew as she was told by the healer. I was still underage so the healer had to inform my mother.’

‘And she’s the only one that knew?’

‘Yes, now why are you asking this?’ Ginny asked as she began to get angry.

‘Because it helped us make a decision,’ Gwenog looked towards the manager.

‘Due to your actions which gives the Harpies a bad name, you are sacked from the team. Effective immediately. Go clean out your locket and leave the premises.

‘What?!!!, You have to tell me how I gave the team a bad name?’

Gwenog slid the Daily Prophet in front of Ginny. There was a large picture of Harry Potter. The story went on about how his now ex-wife never told him she couldn’t have children. He is the last Potter and wants to make sure his family’s name continued, which is why he was granted a divorce straight away.

Ginny sat there in shock. She thought Harry would get over it if she just gave him enough time. She also didn’t know there were ways to divorce. As she continued to read, she read that there were a few ways that will allow a couple to divorce. Once it was proven, then it’s granted straight away. She realised she was no longer Ginny Potter but she had also lost her position on the team. Ginny was furious but she got up, scowled at the three people in the office before leaving.

By the time Ginny went home, after visiting her mother at the Burrow, she found a lot of things missing. Anything that was Harry’s was gone but so was some things they bought together. Since the paper said the blame for the divorce lies with her, she was not entitled to anything. Ginny realised that Harry could have stripped everything from the house, he could have even stopped her entering the house. She already knew that she would not be able to access the Potter vault, only the vault her and Harry set up together. For all she knew, he might have cleaned that out. Since it was late, she decided to go to Gringotts the following day to find out if she had any money. She would find out that most was gone, there was now only one hundred galleons left in what used to be Harry and Ginny’s shared vault. She planned to go speak with some of the other team managers after she finished at Gringotts. She was sure one of them would agree to her joining their team. She was one of the chasers that had been on the team that won the quidditch world cup.

It was as bad as Harry thought it would be. First was Hermione, who actually hugged Harry then said she agreed with what he did. While they had been talking, Ron had yelled as he ran into the auror offices only to be stopped by every auror, then his own wife who was supporting Harry and saying Ginny was a bitch for not telling Harry. They all knew Harry wanted children and could be a father now if Ginny had told him. Molly was next but when she heard what the aurors said to Ron about threatening the head auror and she heard what Hermione said, she realised how much trouble she could be in if she said what she planned. She never saw Harry but she did notice the door to his office was shut. As she was trying to calm her son down, the minister walked in and went straight into Harry’s office. Molly heard Harry’s voice so she now knew he was here.

Molly realised something as she was pulling her son away. This was the first divorce in her family. She had seen the way Ron and Hermione yelled at each other and the fact that Ron hated when Hermione went against him. Molly now believed that Ginny and Harry’s divorce won’t be the only divorce in the family, Ron and Hermione would be next and going on what she heard, it won’t be long. She finally pulled Ron away and out of the ministry where she was finally able to get him to understand that Ginny had been in the wrong and she had told Ginny that. Harry wanted a family but Ginny couldn’t yet she never told Harry. If Ginny told Harry, they might have stayed together and work on adopting children but she keep silent, which is what Molly believed to be the reason Harry instantly went to get a divorce from Ginny.

Kingsley and Harry waited until it got quiet before they spoke.

‘I got word that Ginny was sacked from the team. It won’t be known until tomorrow so this could happen again.’

‘I wasn’t sure if anything would happen with her career. I do remember Gwenog telling the girls that they had to have good reputation or they will be sacked. I’ll arrive early again, in case it does.’

‘You also won’t get surrounded,’ Kingsley smirked, ‘by a bunch of woman.’

‘That’s another reason. It’s too soon to date. I’ll concentrate on my job and Teddy.’

‘Did anyone else know this about Ginny?’

‘I believe only Molly knew, but I don’t know for sure or if she agreed with Ginny to keep it quiet. What I don’t know is if they knew there were ways someone can divorce. When Ginny first told me she couldn’t and she knew I was angry, she didn’t seem concerned at all. It makes me believe that she didn’t know and thought I’d have to stay married to her. I don’t know, I just know that seven years was wasted and I was hoping to be a father within a year.’

‘You will. Give it some time then you’ll find the right girl. I would give you this advice but naturally you do not have to take it. Find a woman who you have more in common with. Apart from playing quidditch yourself, you and Ginny didn’t really have a lot in common.’

‘I know which is why I wanted to take time before we married. I wasn’t sure if we could make it yet they don’t allow divorce in the wizarding world unless there is a situation like mine. I think when I’m ready, I will but I have to take time to get to know someone to see if we have things in common. Anyway, I’m a single man again.’

‘When you’re ready, you won’t be. Anyway, I’ll get back to my office.’

The moment the minister left, Hermione and Neville walked in but this time they left the door open.

‘I heard Molly telling Ron that Ginny was in the wrong. I think she was still going to yell but she would have heard me tell Ron how much trouble he could get into,’ Neville said.

‘If she can get through to him, he will realise just how much trouble he could be in. Sometimes it takes a while before he understands,’ Hermione said.

‘What about you two? We all heard how you yelled at each other.’

‘One of the many yelling fights we’ve had over the years. That is why I refuse to marry. It took me a while to get Ron to agree with me but he also agreed to make his family believe we were married. Ron knew how often we could have broken up, which meant if we did end up having a huge fight, we might end up stuck with each other. We do love each other but we still have a lot of problems, which is why we haven’t married.’

‘I think that law needs to change, it just needs to be worked so people don’t rush into marriage or divorce,’ Neville said.

‘I always thought that law was wrong. I know the minister does as well. All we can do is work on it and others so they will support it. I agreed with Hermione, live together, see if they will work. The only thing that I wasn’t sure about was how long you would do that,’ Harry said.

‘I originally thought two to five years. I really believed I would know after two years. There were times we never fought and I thought, finally, things were working out for us. But I decided to wait a bit longer, then the fights began again. Two of our biggest fights were caused by Molly, butting in like she does.’

‘Let me guess,’ Harry smirked, ‘babies and how you should stay home and begin a family.’

‘Exactly but it was mainly how she hates the fact that we women like to work. Just because she was content being a stay home wife and mother, doesn’t mean she could push her beliefs on others. All of the Weasley boy’s wives work. Fleur might have had three children but she went back to work as soon as she could.’

‘Yes, woman can work and in a lot of cases, they proved to be better than the men who used to have those jobs. Anyway, are you going to be okay when you head home?’ Harry said.

‘Yes but if I need to leave, I’ll head to my parents place. I’ll send you an owl if I do.’

‘Sorry, but I’ll expect the owl either tonight or first thing in the morning.’ Harry said with a sad sort of smile.

‘I think Harry’s right, sorry Hermione.’ Neville said with a shrug.

The young woman sighed but she knew they were right. By tonight, she would be a single woman, just like Harry was now a single man.

‘It’s the reason why Ron and I decided not to marry but we also talked a week ago about finally telling the family that we aren’t married. He did agree but this might just be the thing that pushes him to far. He was always protective of Ginny. This was Ginny’s fault this time and he knows I’m supporting you. So yes, I believe you will be receiving my owl sooner rather than later.’

It was exactly as Harry and Neville thought, Hermione’s owl went to them before dinner time. Harry went straight to Hermione’s parent’s home, where he joined the Granger's for dinner and to talk. They talked mainly of their failed relationships and the reasons behind it.

‘At least Ron isn’t blaming you or me. I think you finally got him to calm down and think things through before going off. It didn’t take much for him to stop yelling when he came into the office.’

‘Even though we do love each other, Ron realised we just weren’t suited. We talked and both of us believe the only reason we got together was because the three of us were always together and didn’t really get close to anyone else, not until Neville and that wasn’t until our sixth year at Hogwarts.’

‘I think you’re right and it’s the same with me. You were the only girl I spent a lot of time with, but Ginny was always around at Grimmauld place, the Burrow or Hogwarts,’ Harry said with a sigh.

‘Hermione told us that you also loved being with the Weasley’s and they thought of you as another member of the family,’ Jean said.

‘Yeah, I did begin to think of them as family.’

‘So you married Ginny to remain part of the family you loved,’ Dan said, ‘If you did spend time with other girls, like most teenage boys, you would realise your feelings for Ginny weren’t the love a man has for a woman but for a man who loved a younger sister or cousin.’

‘Harry did begin to get protective of Ginny, just like her brothers. I believe mum and dad are right Harry. Your mind made you believe you were in love with Ginny to remain or be a legal part of the Weasley family,’ Hermione said giving Harry’s hand a squeeze.

Harry sighed as he nodded. Those thoughts had come to him from time to time but he always talked himself into believing he loved Ginny. He now knew he didn’t, not when he was already thinking about some woman he might like to date. If he loved Ginny, he would be hurt, but he was just angry that she kept this information from him. He felt like he had wasted seven years and now had to start again.

Harry knew it might take a while but he had a good feeling that if he just had some patience, he will meet the right woman. A woman who loved him for him and not the saviour. A woman who would be his equal. A woman who would give him the family he always wanted.

The end:

Chapter 5: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Happy cursing:

During Harry Potter's fifth year, he stumbles across a curse in the restricted section during one of his nighttime wanderings. He had been sneaking into the library every night to try to find spells that would help against Voldemort and his death eaters. He had a few that he practiced so if he ever did face Voldemort, or a death eater, he knew he could take those out completely. He would be using a legal spell yet they would die. It would be classed as self defence especially since Voldemort and his death eaters always used illegal spells like the unforgivables.

This new spell he found was something else and something that actually got him excited. The spell was actually on a page that had been stuck to another page. The moment he read what the spell would do, his heart beat up really fast. Once the curse is spoken, it will affect only the people who had committed crimes against innocence. It didn't just affect those who killed or tortured, being used or manipulated by people that hurt them in some way will make the curse affect people as well. Lying about someone that cause pain and suffering would also cause the curse to affect the person who lied. Even bullies were affected by the curse. Apart from knowing he could use it on people like death eaters and Voldemort, the spell would also work on muggles, which means he could finally pay the Dursley's back for everything they did to him.

The curse will change in severity, depending on the crime. Mild crimes will make the person sick, again it will depend on the severity of the crime will depend on how sick someone ends up. If they tortured, they will die but they will suffer first. If they murdered, they will suffer for days, sometimes weeks before they died.

Harry had only ever lied to save himself the beatings of the Dursley's, or to protect Hogwarts and some of the students. Even if he ended up cursed, he would take that if it meant people like death eaters, their children, the minister and his staff and even the staff of Hogwarts would suffer. The curse would be worse for people who did horrendous crimes, like death eaters. The curse also comes with being permanently scarred on their foreheads, cheeks and chin. The worst offenders would have these scarred all over their bodied and nothing would cover it up or stop the pain until they died. The ones that did little things, like tell lies that hurt others would end up sick and also have smaller scars, but they will still be seen. If they were murderers, or tortured others, then would be marked all over their body and suffer pain before they would die.

It took a few weeks but Harry was able to find the names of all the death eaters. He wanted to make sure to name them, whether they were in Azkaban or not. He wanted them to pay for their crimes. He would deal with those before he dealt with the Dursley's.

Harry started with the name Tom Marvolo Riddle, but he did also say Lord Voldemort. He wanted to make sure Voldemort died for his crimes. The second name was Peter Pettigrew, then he began to name the other death eaters. After those were the bad kids who had death eater parents, like Draco Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson, Marcus Flint, Adrian Pucey and Theodore Nott. He did Severus Snape after that, then he decided to just name all the staff and planned to name every student at Hogwarts, but he wanted the staff, then the people at the ministry named first. If any were bad, really bad, then their world will get better without them. It would be the same with Hogwarts.

He would do the rest of the students soon. He had been told about the Ravenclaw's and how they bullied Luna. They stole her things and even destroyed her homework. But they stole things like her shoes then locked her out of the tower. Sometimes it had been cold and she had to walk around without shoes. He decided to name everyone but Luna from Ravenclaw. After that, he decided to just say everyone at Hogwarts and the ministry. Dobby had helped him find out every person who worked at the ministry and also the names of all magical people in Great Britain.

Harry hid using his invisibility cloak in the room of requirement. Dobby had explained about the room. Even though Harry thought it would be perfect to learn how to defend himself in that room and how Hermione thought it would be good for others to learn, Harry used the room alone and often. Now he would be using it to deal with all the bad and evil people.

'Well, I wrote their names along with the curse, now I just have to hope I hear something. I did add Fudge and Umbridge. If it worked then I'm sure I'll find out about her since she was here at Hogwarts.' Harry balled his fist as he stared at the scars on his hand, all because of Umbridge. She liked to use torture, so he hoped she would die painfully. Harry had found out that he wasn't the only one forced to use her quill. Lee Jordan had used it as well, but so had some first year muggleborns. Harry knew she was evil, she had to die.

It took a long time but he got all the names of every magical person in Great Britain, except his or Luna's. Once that was done, he did the four Dursley's and Ripper the dog. He might not know if it would work on an animal, either way, it would get rid of Vernon, Petunia, Marge and Dudley. It was when he said their names he remembered all the times Dudley's gang beat him up. He decided to say their names as well.

Harry tried to act normally as he made his way to the great hall for dinner. He had been in the room of requirement for hours. He wanted to make sure he wrote all the names.

Harry saw Neville and sat beside him, 'It's quiet in here. Do you know if something's going on in another part of the castle?'

'Not that I know of. Maybe everyone is just late, or we're early.'

'Well, the food's here so even if we're early it seems the house elves know to send the food up.'

'Ron and Hermione were looking for you a few hours ago. Did they find you?'

'Nope, I made sure. I wanted some time to myself.'

'Everyone deserves it, but it won't last long,' Neville gestured towards the door where they heard a lot of footsteps.

'Where have you been?' Hermione asked the moment she sat down.

'I wanted some time alone,' Harry said but he didn't say where he was.

'We looked everywhere, so where were you?' Hermione asked again.

'It's my business Hermione and I'm not saying where I was or what I was doing so you might as well stop asking,' Harry turned slightly so he had his back to her then went back to his dinner.

'What's up mate?' Ron asked.

'Nothing, I would just like some time alone occasionally and what I do is really no one's business. But do you know where everyone is?' Harry gestured around the great hall. 'Not one Slytherin has turned up and only half the Ravenclaw's. Most of the Hufflepuff's have finally arrived but there's only Hagrid, Hooch and Sinistra at the staff table.'

Ron and Hermione instantly looked up towards the staff table, 'That's strange. I don't think I've ever seen the staff table so empty,' Ron said.

'Maybe they had a staff meeting and it's running overtime,' Hermione said.

'What about the Slytherin's?' Neville asked.

'Maybe they're all sick. It's easy for something like the flu to infect everyone in a house since they are close together every day after curfew,' Ron said as he began eating.

'It might be why most of the teachers aren't here, a lot of students are sick and that's why Pomfrey isn't here. So far most of the Gryffindor's are here and I would say almost all the Hufflepuff's are,' Hermione said.

It wasn't until near the end of dinner that the astronomy teacher stood up and said since something was definitely going on, all the students are to return to their house rooms for the night.

Everyone looked at everyone else. The students had never known for another teacher to make any type of announcement, only Dumbledore and McGonagall. The headmaster and deputy headmistress.

'What in the name of merlin is going on?' Ron asked the moment they stepped into Gryffindor tower.

'I'm sure we'll find out eventually,' Hermione groaned a little, 'I think something I ate was off.'

'It could be nerves because we know something is going on, again,' Neville said, 'But why don't you go see Pomfrey, just in case.'

'Yes, I might, I really don't feel well.'

Harry watched Hermione leave and he knew straight away that she had done something that caused her to be effected by the curse. He looked around the common room to see if any other Gryffindor's were missing. He knew some could be in their dorm room so he wasn't sure if any other Gryffindor had been affected by the curse. He would have to wait and see. He was more curious about what Hermione had done. He knew she could be annoying but the curse shouldn't affect her for that.

Hermione constantly asked Harry where he was, what he was doing, even what he was thinking. Harry had finally told her that what he was doing or thinking was his business and had nothing to do with her. But it made him suspicious. Was she asking just because she was a friend who liked to know everything, or was she asking because she had a reason, like she was finding the information for someone else. Was Hermione Granger spying on him and maybe others. He would wait and see how the curse affected her.

It was late when the twins told Ron that Ginny was in the hospital, she was sick but so far the healer didn't know what was wrong. Madam Pomfrey was also sick which is why there was another healer in the hospital. Cormack McGlaggen was another Gryffindor who was in the hospital. Three Gryffindor's, two Harry would never expect, Hermione and Ginny.

By the following morning, there were only three quarters of the students in the great hall and the same three teachers, Hagrid, Professor Sinistra and Madam Hooch. They knew Poppy Pomfrey was in one of her beds in the hospital and another healer was treating the students who were sick. They still had no idea where the rest of the staff or students where. Only Harry knew the truth.

Harry had known that people like some of the Slytherin's and Snape would have ended up cursed but he had been surprised with how many had been affected by the curse and some he would never believed would do anything bad. Now he realised that many people could hide who they truly were and hide what they did. They were paying for it now.

There was one thing that made Harry curious, now he had seen how the curse worked. He wanted to make sure it did work on muggles. The book said it would but he would like to be sure. He figured he would sneak away later and see if the curse would work on the four Dursley's along with Dudley's little gang. For now, he was hoping to hear more about who had been affected and how badly they were affected.

The following morning Neville overheard the Weasley twins talking to their friend Lee. He went straight over to Harry.

'Mrs Weasley was taken to St Mungo's and its serious. But it seems the hospital is over crowded that they had to squeeze in a lot of beds to each room.'

'Blimey, I wonder what is causing all this. Since we haven't seen the rest of the staff, do you think they might be in St Mungo's, or here in the hospital wing?'

'I would say St Mungo's. The healer standing in for Madam Pomfrey wouldn't be able to cope with them along with all the students.'

'Yeah, you're right, it would be way too many for any healer to look after,' Harry was curious about Mrs Weasley. She seemed nice enough if not a bit overbearing. The only thing he had heard that she did that he didn't like was when she used a love potion on her husband. Mr Weasley had said he was shy and she never used it again. Harry understood even if he still thought it was wrong for anyone to use those types of potions on people. He wonder if that's the reason Mrs Weasley was sick, the love potion caused the curse to make her sick.

Harry was very surprised every time he heard about another person who had been effected by the curse. He never believed most of them would have done anything wrong.

Harry looked up when Professor Sinistra entered the Gryffindor common room. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore were the only teachers to ever enter Gryffindor tower. Harry and Neville saw the look on their astronomy teachers face as she approached the Weasley twins. From the look on their faces, they knew something serious was going on. Lee had raced up the boy's dorm room and came down a few minutes later with Ron following. All three Weasley boys followed their teacher out of the common room.

'Lee, what's going on?' Harry called across the room.

Lee hurried over to where Harry was sitting, 'Their mother died but Ginny has been taken to St Mungo's. It's serious and they aren't sure she's going to make it.'

'Do they knew what this is?' Neville asked.

'No, they still haven't found out what this is. They know it's not poison and it couldn't be a curse because it's affect so many that most of us don't interact with. They are beginning to look at muggle things that could infect a lot of people.'

'I doubt it was a muggle disease otherwise all of us would be infected. I've seen the odd television show on this type of thing. If it was airborne then all of us would be in hospital. If it's something that we have to touch, it would be the same. Hermione and Ginny got sick and I'm usually with Hermione and Ron. Ginny began to spend a lot of time with Hermione. If either of them had some disease then Ron and I would be sick.'

'Which means I would be as well since we've been sitting together a lot,' Neville said.

'I would be the same since I'm always with the twins and they do get close to Ginny and Ron at times when we're all in here,' Lee said.

'If you hear anything, can you let us know?' Harry asked.

'Sure, the moment I do,' Lee said then we to join his other friends.

'It has to be something that affects a lot of people but it's not contagious,' Harry said.

'Yeah, or we'd be sick. Ron and the twins especially since it's their sister and mother. If Mrs Weasley died, do you think others have?'

Harry made it seem like he was sad, 'Yeah, I do, we just don't know who or how many. There are only three members of staff here and about half the students. I figured the ministry might send people here to help the moment so many of the staff ended up sick. If there is any trouble, there isn't enough staff to help.'

'Which is probably why they want us to stay in the common room or library, apart from meals. Maybe people at the ministry are sick as well which is why they haven't sent anyone here. It's best to just remain in here.'

'Yeah, we should. I know I would like to fly but even if they allowed me to, I'm not sure I want to risk getting whatever this is. So you think it's affecting people in the ministry since they haven't send anyone here?'

'I think so, it makes sense.'

'Anyway, we should get down to breakfast.'

Harry had snuck out of Hogwarts late that night. Since Sirius taught him how to apparate, that's how he got to Little Whinging. Sirius believed Harry needed to learn in case he was kidnapped again. Harry needed to find out if this curse affected the Dursley's. Harry couldn't use magic out of Hogwarts but the twins did teach him how to pick locks. So after letting himself into the house, he kept his invisibility cloak over himself and made his way up the stairs. He checked Dudley's room first, it was empty. He checked on his aunt and uncle, their room was also empty. That confirmed it for Harry but he wanted to check on Dudley's gang. If they weren't in their beds, it meant they were in hospital. Harry always planned to deal with the Dursley's and Dudley's gang, he just never expected to be able to now and thought he would have to wait until he was an adult.

It was the following morning, right after breakfast, Madam Amelia Bones made an announcement. Professor Dumbledore, Snape and Umbridge had died, along with Filch and many of the students. The rest are in hospital still suffering from this unexplained disease. There were three aurors and a few other people here as well, that she had been able to speak with who will be coming to Hogwarts. Since there were so many missing students, many of the classes will be combined but all the same aged students will now share classes until they could get some more permanent staff members. She did also announce the death of the minister, his staff along with three quarters of the Wizengamot. There were some other people who worked at the ministry that also died.

Just as Harry and Neville were leaving the great hall with the other Gryffindor's, Harry heard his name being called. He turned and saw Madam Bones.

'Um, yes ma'am.'

'I need to speak with you in private. We will use Professor McGonagall's office.'

'Okay,' Harry turned to Neville, 'I'll see you up there soon.'

'Yeah,' Neville stared after his friend and wondered what was going on. Harry didn't have any magical relatives so he didn't believe Madam Bones was informing him of someone's death. He would just have to wait until Harry arrived back in the common room.

'Don't look so worried Neville. I'm sure it's all fine,' Lee said as they sat in the Gryffindor common room.

'It's just Madam Bones. She wouldn't need to speak with him unless it was serious.'

'True but I still don't think it's anything to be worried about. Just wait until Harry returns.'

Neville nodded but he couldn't help feeling worried about Harry. Madam Bones is the head of the department of magical law enforcement. She was basically the boss of the aurors and hit wizards. She was boss of a lot of people so she had people who could deliver messages about lost loves ones or crimes.

It was nearly an hour when Harry arrived back in the common room, 'What happened?' Neville asked urgently.

'Oh, um, it's all good. After people began to get sick, healers got calls from a lot of people. Well, it seems when healers arrived at Malfoy manor, they found Voldemort, dead, along with a lot of death eaters, Narcissa Malfoy was taken to St Mungo's. The healers contacted Madam Bones. Anyway, they found Peter Pettigrew and saw his dark mark. I ended up explaining about Sirius and how he was really innocent. We used the floo in McGonagall's office to call Sirius. One of his cousins is an auror, she's escorting Sirius to the ministry to officially declare him innocent and free. Oh, she also found out that it was Umbridge who sent dementors after me in the summer, Fudge knew as well. Oh, another thing, Percy Weasley worked for Fudge, he's in St Mungo's and their not sure he will make it either.'

'Blimey, so because you were the one who saw...him return and you're the-boy-who-lived, she wanted to tell you.'

'Yeah and about Peter. I stayed with Sirius before returning to Hogwarts. She figured I knew where he was. If I didn't, she was going to contact Remus Lupin, since they are good friends. Okay, so even though all the bad people are dead, some good ones died as well. I can't help feeling happy about Voldemort and his death eaters being dead yet I feel guilty for feeling happy.'

'I don't blame you. So even though we don't really need the DA, I wouldn't mind still learning from you.'

'We can still do that, it will help out with our owls. Oh, I wonder if we're still going to be having those tests since so many died?'

'I suppose we'll find out, sooner or later.'

It was known by the next day that Voldemort and his death eaters had all died. Many had gone up to Harry and apologised for believing what was written in the Daily Prophet. Harry shrugged it off, he might not have liked that everyone thought he was lying but he understood. Most people didn't know him so they didn't know if he was the type that would lie about Voldemort.

It was also know that Sirius was innocent, many asked Harry why he tried to break into Gryffindor tower. Harry had to explain about Peter being an animagus, a rat that belonged to the Weasley's and Sirius was going after him since he was the one that betrayed his family.

By that evening at dinner, there were many people sitting at the staff table, two Harry knew.

Remus and Sirius were sitting beside Hagrid.

Right after Harry finished dinner, he hurried up to his godfather, 'What are you doing here Sirius?'

'Madam Bones asked me and Remus to take over defence against the dark arts. I'll be taking the fifth, sixth and seventh years, while Remus takes the rest. But on the wolf nights, I'll be handling all years for a few days. My cousin, Andromeda,' Sirius gestured to the dark haired woman, 'She's taking potions and her husband Ted is taking over history. The three aurors are taking charms, transfiguration and ancient runes.'

'Do you think we'll be taking our owls?'

'We have to assess everyone first cub. After what we heard of Umbridge, we know it's going to take a while to get everyone up to scratch,' Remus said, 'But having the two of us might mean you'll all be ready. Classes are starting next week but it doesn't mean you can't study your books. Also, new books are being delivered, free of charge for all years in defence.'

'I still have the books you assigned when you worked here, I can give them to the third years.'

'They will all help pup.'

'So, who is going to be headmaster, or mistress?'

'Madam Bones is working on that right now since all the governors are either sick or dead. Professor Sinistra is still in charge at the moment,' Remus said.

'Okay but I do get to live with you now, right Sirius?'

'Yes, that's all worked out as well. We're going to live in a house my uncle left me. He was one of the good ones. It will need a good clean but it's not dark like my parents place.'

'Great. Um, have you heard anything about Hermione and Ginny?'

'Both are classed as critical, that's all we know for now.'

'Okay, so I doubt Ron and the twins will be back any time soon.'

'No, not for a while. Molly and Percy died and they could lose Ginny. I'm sure Ron will write when he knows anything. We have to get to a staff meeting so you better head up to Gryffindor tower.'

'Okay, I'll see you both tomorrow,' Harry gave them a smile then hurried over to Neville who was waiting for him at the doors to the great hall.

'Are they going to be our teachers?' Neville asked the moment Harry joined him.

'Yeah, Sirius is taking the fifth, sixth and seventh years, Remus is taking the younger years. On the wolf nights, Sirius is taking all the students in defence.'

'Who was the dark haired woman and the man next to her?'

Harry stared at his friend, 'Sirius' good cousin, Andromeda Tonks. Yes, she is the sister of Bellatrix Lestrange but she was disowned by the family when she married a muggleborn. Ted Tonks is taking history while Andromeda takes potions. Sirius said she's nice Neville and hated most of her family, especially Bellatrix.'

'She looks like her.'

'Yeah, Sirius explained. There are three sisters but Narcissa Malfoy is the one that doesn't resemble the other two. Sirius did say they are still trying to figure out who will be headmaster, or mistress.'

'I supposed we'll have to used to a lot of changes around here. But what is causing this and why are some affected while others aren't?'

'I wish I knew Neville. Hopefully the healers will figure it out which will save lives.'

Harry really hoped the healers never figured it out. The people who died must have done terrible things but he was still surprised at some of the ones this curse affect. He knew Dumbledore was manipulative and didn't seem to worry about putting students in danger, but that wouldn't have cause the curse to kill him so it made Harry curious about what else Dumbledore had done. He hoped sooner or later Sirius might find out more then tell him. He knew there was a chance that no one will find out what any of them had done which meant, he would just have to wait and see if he got any answers.

When classes began, all the remaining students enjoyed their classes along with their new teachers. Sirius and Remus would also keep Harry updated on what was going on and if anyone else died. They knew Harry would tell his friends.

It was only a week later that Sirius told his godson that Ginny and Hermione had died and the healers still had no idea what was causing all the deaths. Even though Harry was sad that they died, he was also wondering just what they did that was so bad that the curse killed them.

It was another week before they had a new headmaster. He was an auror who was planning on retiring but his dream had always been to work at Hogwarts after he finished his auror career. Tim Proudfoot had introduced himself then explained some new rules, especially about bullying. He said all the students could prank and joke around as long as it didn't humiliate or hurt anyone.

Harry, Neville and the rest of the fifth years, which was half of what it used to be, finally sat their owls. Between Sirius and Remus, all the students were up to date in defence. The same with potions from Professor Andromeda Tonks and history with Professor Ted Tonks.

It was right as the owls finished that Harry spoke with Sirius about McGonagall and Pomfrey.

'They are slowly recovering but Minerva will never have her full healthy, so she basically retired. We're not sure if Poppy will be able to return. She doesn't do as much, mostly handing out potions and casting the odd charms, apart from bandaging. If she does return, it won't be for a while, so she may end up retiring, we won't know until she's been released.'

'Did they find out what is causing this?'

'No, they said if it was a curse, which there are a lot of curses that could do something like this. But it's all the people that makes them cautious and don't believe it's a curse. If it was someone dark, then why did they die along with light wizards? If it was light, then you have a lot of good people who also died. Curses target specific types of people.'

'Right, so it doesn't sound like a curse when it's affected people like Voldemort and Dumbledore.'
'Exactly. We may never know what this is but there hasn't been a new case in months, so I would say it's over. The ones still sick are healing.'

Harry acted relieved before hugging his godfather then hurrying to the great hall ready for dinner.

As Harry rode the carriage down the long drive to Hogsmeade, he thought about how this school year had started, to how it ended. Even though he was responsible for the deaths of hundreds of people, he still felt he did the right thing. If he didn't, he knew that he and many other good people would not be alive right now.

Harry made the world a better place, but no one would ever know he had anything to do with it. He decided to just enjoy the rest of his time at Hogwarts especially now he knew that it was a much better school that the one it had been. As far as Harry was concerned, his life was finally looking up.

The end:

Chapter 6: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

No celebration

Harry Potter was sitting on his bed in the boys dormitory in Gryffindor tower. He was reading one of his transfiguration books and had some of his charm books sitting in front of him, ready to read.

‘Come on Harry, or we’ll miss the Halloween feast,’ Ron said excitedly as he hurried into the room.

Harry looked up and glared at the boy who looked excited, ‘Do you really expect me to celebrate the day my parent’s were murdered? If you do then never talk to me again,’ Harry snarled then yanked the curtains around his bed.

‘Oh…um, sorry mate, I didn’t think,’ Ron said staring at the closed curtains, ‘Um, what about dinner?’

‘Going without food is something I’m used to, so missing a meal won’t bother me,’ Harry said but his voice was hard.

Neville, Dean and Seamus all stared at the closed curtains then at each other. None of knew what Harry meant about going without food. Ron stared at the curtains and realised he should just leave Harry alone, at least for the night.

‘Let’s go,’ Ron said to the other boys who all nodded, but they did stare at the closed curtains before leaving the room.

By the time the feast started the deputy headmistress noticed two of her students were missing. She needed to find out why and where they were so she headed towards the Gryffindor table and the first year boys.

‘Where are Mr Potter and Miss Granger?’

‘We haven’t seen Hermione Professor,’ Seamus said then looked at Ron just as Dean and Neville did.

‘Um Harry said he wasn’t coming.’

‘What he said was did Ron expect him to celebrate the night his parent’s were murdered,’ Dean said, ‘He said if he did then they wouldn’t be friends anymore.’

‘Um, when Ron asked about dinner, Harry said he had gone without food before so it wouldn’t bother him,’ Neville said.

‘I will go speak with Mr Potter. I will also see if Miss Granger is in her dorm room.’

‘Um, she wasn’t when we left, Professor. She’s been in the girls bathroom, crying all day, saying she was going to leave,’ Lavender said.

‘I see,’ Minerva gave all the first years a glare. She had seen how often the other first years ignored the girl or said something nasty to her. It had happened before and they had lost some exceptional students due to bullying. It was time she put a stop to it and as deputy head it was her right to make changes. She would also speak with the girl to get her to understand why many of the students pick on her. If Hermione could change her ways, she just might find some good friends at Hogwarts.

Minerva headed to Gryffindor tower. She went to the girls dormitory first but saw no sign of Miss Granger. She had hoped the girl had returned to her dormitory. She went to the boys first year dorms. She saw the curtains around Potter’s bed but she could hear him talking.

‘I miss you, mum dad. At least I know now that the Dursley’s lied about you. You didn’t die because you were drunk and crashed the car. They always lied about me and to me. But no one will tell me anything about you. I can’t ask or I’ll get punished, but I want to know more about you apart from looking like dad and have mum’s eyes. I don’t want to return to them mum, dad, all they do is hurt me and starve me. I’m their slave. If I take my Hogwarts stuff there, they will destroy it, like they’ve always destroyed anything I have. I would rather live on the street. He said so many times he would kill me and bury me in the garden, as no one would miss me. After Hagrid gave Dudley that tail, Uncle Vernon will take it out on me so I might meet you sooner than I thought.’

Minerva knew she should not have been listening but she had tried to get answers from Albus about Harry. All he ever said was Harry was safe with his family. She now knew he wasn’t safe or looked after. It was time she did what she should have done years ago.

Minerva sent for a house elf. She ordered all the house elves to look for Miss Granger and take her to her dorm room that the deputy would speak with her tomorrow. She then sent another house elf to take Harry some dinner before the elf was to go tell Albus Minerva was not feeling well and was retiring for the night. She wasn’t, she was going to speak with someone who could help Harry.

Harry was the first one up the following morning, he made his way down through the empty common room and down through the castle. There were others in the great hall, eating breakfast but he was the first Gryffindor. He dished up some breakfast and decided to finish reading his charms book that he had been reading the night before. He began eating as he read. He didn’t realise others had sat down near him until he closed the book.

‘Good morning Neville.’

‘Morning Harry. I didn’t want to disturb your reading.’

‘I wouldn’t have been. I just get so engrossed when I get the chance to read that I don’t take any notice of anything else.’

‘Um, did you hear what happened last night?’

‘No.’

‘Um, well, Quirrell came running into the great hall screaming about a troll in the dungeons. We were all escorted back to the house rooms by the prefects while the teachers went to find the troll. You were asleep when I checked.’

‘Did they find the troll?’

‘The Weasley twins said they did but the troll found Hermione before the teachers found it. She’s seriously hurt and was taken to St Mungo’s.’

‘She was upset yesterday after what Ron said. Do you know if she’s going to be okay?’

‘Haven’t heard. So did McGonagall talk to you last night?’

‘I never saw her. Was she going to?’

‘Yeah, then talk to Hermione. Maybe she found out about the troll so she never got the chance to talk to you.’

‘Probably. A house elf brought me some dinner so maybe she realised she would not have time to speak with me but made sure I ate. I hope Hermione gets better. She might be a bit bossy, but she doesn’t deserve to be hurt just because Ron couldn’t keep his mouth shut.’

‘He wasn’t in his bed when I woke. Did you see him?’ Neville asked.

‘No, after they way he bullied Hermione, then last night, I decided he wasn’t someone I want to be friends with. I hate bullies and I will never be friends with one. He was the first person who was friendly towards me so we began to hang out, no more though.’

‘Hey, Harry,’ Angelina said as she sat beside him.

‘Hi Angelina, is there something you want?’

‘Wood asked me to tell you he’s had to cancel practice. It seems the four Weasley boys all went home.’

‘Why?’ Harry asked.

‘From what I found out, Ron has been suspended for three months and his mother said if Ron has to return home then so do the other three boys. That’s all I’ve found out so far. Oh Percy was throwing a fit though, he kept saying he was prefect that he had to stay. I’m not sure if Oliver is going to wait and see if Fred and George return or if he will hold tryouts.’

‘So, Ron was suspended because he was the reason Hermione was alone in the bathrooms when the troll got in?’ Neville asked.

‘Yep, but that’s all I know.’ Angelina got up and went to join her friends.

Harry and Neville looked at each other, ‘I didn’t think this world bothered suspending or expelling anyone. We’ve both seen how the Slytherin’s behave yet they get away with it,’ Harry said.

‘Something changed, or it was because Hermione was hurt and not just a simple thing either. She was sent to St Mungo’s so it was a serious injury,’ Neville said.

‘Maybe that’s what happens here. You have to be seriously hurt or near dead before the teachers will do something. So far, I haven’t felt very confident in the teachers. I know I don’t trust them and that comes down to that bastard who pretends to be a teacher. I doubt I will remain after owls. I’d leave now if I could.’

‘I would to. I want to learn potions to help with herbology. I have to wait now until after owls then I can remain home and hire a tutor. Potions, herbology and charms are the three classes I wanted to excel in.’

‘Mr Ollivander mentioned my parent’s wands. He said my father’s wand was good for transfiguration, mum’s wand was good for charms, but she also excelled in potions. I did overhear a couple of older Ravenclaw girls say my mother was really good at potions. Hermione told me how my dad’s name was on the quidditch cup. I figured I was honouring dad when I got on the quidditch team. I’m honouring mum by doing well in charms, I wanted to do the same with potions. That’s not going to happen. You know Neville, that bastard is going to be the cause of more people leaving. I won’t stay while he’s here. If I had somewhere to go, I wouldn’t return after the holidays. Maybe I will just go live on the streets.’

‘Um, Harry, it might be dangerous. You’ve seen how Malfoy and the others act. Their parent’s were death eaters who got out of going to jail. If they find you, they might decide to kill you, you know, because of…him.’

‘There are billions of muggles around the world, Neville. I doubt they would find me amongst the millions in this country. I think there is around fifty or sixty million muggles in this country Neville. Witches and wizards stick out like a sore thumb, I could easily spot them before they see me, then I just have to hide. I might need to change some galleons into pounds. I’ll have to do that the moment I get off the train. Anyway, we should finish breakfast so we can get to charms.’

Minerva was staring down at the papers in front of her. She knew she had to tell Albus, but she wanted to speak with Harry Potter first, since it did concern him. After what happened last night, she had spoken with some of the house elves and asked them to stay invisible but keep an eye on the students. She also told them to listen to what they say in case another student is being bullied and they might get hurt, like Miss Granger did. It was time to utilise the hundred house elves in the castle to help students, but also get proof of just how bad Severus Snape acted towards the students.

All teachers favoured their own house, but Snape was the worst. He was deliberately antagonistic towards all students who are not in Slytherin. From what she had found out so far, he also allowed his Slytherin’s to deliberately sabotage other students potions, just so he could give them low marks. It was time to get Snape out of Hogwarts. As deputy head she had the right to dismiss a staff member, if she had cause and she already knew she would have plenty of reasons why Severus Snape should be made to leave Hogwarts. She also knew that most of the staff will supporter her since all of them have been complaining about Severus for years, but again, nothing was ever done about him.

Right at the end of transfiguration Minerva told Harry to remain. She waited until the rest of the students left before she moved around her desk and sat at the students desk closest to Harry. She decided to let him read what she had done before she explained, so she held out the form.

Harry was confused, he took the form his teacher held out then began to read. The more he read the wider his eyes became. He finally looked up at Professor McGonagall.

‘These…these say you…you,’ Harry shook his head then looked back down.

‘That I adopted you, I did. I did want to adopt you and tried not long after your parent’s died, but I was, sorry to say, talked out of it. I know now that was a mistake. I never believed those muggles were the right people to raise you and I was right. This time I went ahead and made sure it was legal before anyone could stop it. No one can stop this now.’

‘But why?’

‘I came to care for your parent’s Harry. We all belonged to a secret group, fighting Voldemort. There were times when Lily would bring you to meetings and I would get to hold you,’ Minerva smiled as Harry blushed, ‘I promised them if anything happened to them that I would make sure you were looked after. I didn’t keep that promise, until now.’

Harry slowly looked up, ‘Thank you, for wanting me.’

‘Many people wanted you, but like me, they were told you would be with family and you would be safe. I may not know everything about your life with those muggles, but I know enough to realised you did not have a very good life with them. You do not need to tell me, unless you wish to. I would like us to get to know each other, then if you wish to tell me, you can, but I will be your decision.’

Harry nodded. He found it hard to believe that someone wanted him and he would never see the Dursley’s again. But then he thought of his plan and how he wasn’t going to return to Hogwarts because of Snape.

‘Um, there’s one thing I should tell you. I wasn’t planning on returning to Hogwarts after the holidays.’

‘Can you tell me why? I would like to know especially after I found out about your life with the Dursley’s.’

‘Snape and the Slytherin’s. Neville was injured because Snape didn’t bother giving any type of instructions. I’ve been lucky, I have fast reflexes so whenever the Slytherin’s throw something in my cauldron I’m able to get away in time. Then Snape blames me or some of the other Gryffindor’s. Someone is going to get killed because of that…man.’

‘You don’t need to concern yourself with Severus Snape any longer. As deputy head, all I need is proof and I can have any member of the staff removed. I already have enough proof and have the paperwork ready to send to the governors. Adding something from…sorry to say Harry, the-boy-who-lived, just could mean he might do some time in Azkaban, for placing students in danger.’

‘Then if he’s gone, I want to stay.’

‘And you will. Now though, since I do live here full time, I have organised to have a room set up for you next to my private chambers. I will also work on ways for you to visit your friends during the holidays. I’m sure Mr Weasley and Mr Longbottom would like a visit.’

‘I’ll visit Neville, not Ron. I don’t like bullies and Ron is a bully. He also copies my work and always distracts me when I’m trying to do my work. He bullies Neville so he can copy his as well. That’s one of the things he did to Hermione. He threatened her, told her she had to do his homework or he would make sure she suffered. Hermione refused and it was right after that when she was hurt all because Ron said some nasty things to her. I could never be friends with someone like that.’

‘That is your decision and do not let anyone try to change your mind. If someone does try to force you to stay friends with Mr Weasley, you are to come to me.’

‘Thanks,’ Harry gave her a smile, ‘Um, do I still call you Professor McGonagall?’

‘Only during school hours. After hours you can call me Minerva, or Aunt Minerva. I know some children your age do not feel comfortable using an adults name.’

‘I like Aunt Minerva,’ Harry blushed as he smiled.

‘Then Aunt Minerva it is. Now I have to see about removing Snape from Hogwarts, then tell the headmaster I am now your legal guardian, actually, parent. But we both know who your parent’s were. Lily and James will always be your parent’s. Now, just until I inform the headmaster, I would like you to keep our new relationship a secret. Once I have told him, then you can tell your friends. This information will get out so you may find people paying you more attention or asking you questions. It will be up to you what you say. Now though, how about you return to your dorm before dinner.’

Harry stood up as his new guardian did, then impulsively, he hugged her before running from the room. Minerva couldn’t help smiling. She always kept a professional distance from her students. Now she would basically be a mother to one and the most famous in their world.

As Harry was sitting with Neville doing their homework, Minerva had explained to Albus about Harry and about Severus. The headmaster had begun to argue until Minerva went to leave, but she did say she would leave Hogwarts and take her adopted son with her and people will find out why the-boy-who-lived will no longer remain at Hogwarts. Albus realised he could very well lose his job if people found out that Harry Potter won’t remain at Hogwarts because of Severus Snape. He also knew he could not run Hogwarts without Minerva, especially when he is at the ministry as chief warlock of the Wizengamot. He sagged and nodded to his deputy head. Minerva did threaten Albus, to leave Harry alone, or else. Albus knew Minerva was serious.

Harry and Neville were eating breakfast when Professor McGonagall stopped behind them.

‘He has been informed and as I said, word of this will come out. You may let it be know, again it will be your choice.’

Harry smiled up at Aunt Minerva, ‘I want people to know. Thanks…Aunt Minerva.’

Minerva smiled down at Harry, patted his shoulder then walked up to the staff table.

‘You called her aunt….’ Neville never finished the sentence.

‘Aunt Minerva officially and legally, adopted me,’ Harry’s smile got bigger. Neville went from wide eyes to smiling.

Neville knew Harry wasn’t treated well by his muggle relatives. Now it seems his friend will finally have someone good to look after him. He was happy for his friend, but he did wonder what was going to be said once everyone found out. He didn’t really care and he knew Harry wouldn’t care. Harry finally had someone who would care for him and look after him, which should have happened right after his parent’s had been killed.

By the following morning news spread around Hogwarts, but also to the public that Severus Snape had been sacked for endangering students lives. Harry knew it was more but using the information that students could have been killed just because he allowed his Slytherin’s to get away with everything, made the governors of Hogwarts realise Snape had to go. The only people who didn’t like it was the Slytherin’s.

The governors worked on a retired healer who was also a potions master to take Snape’s position. The healer was a muggleborn so again the Slytherin’s hated it. Almost all the Slytherin students wrote to their parent’s to try to get the new teacher sacked. They got letters back stating there was nothing they could do when it came to Hogwarts. Draco Malfoy was positive his father would do something since he was a governor and good friends with the minister. The letter he received told him his father was sacked from his position on the school board and he was banned from having anything to do with the way Hogwarts was run. Lucius said he would be at Hogwarts on the weekend to remove his son from the school. He wasn’t the only Slytherin student who would be leaving Hogwarts.

Harry was talking to Angelina, Oliver, Katie and Alicia about quidditch and if they should hold tryouts.

‘Before you do,’ Lee said as he approached them, ‘The twins sent me a letter. They said their father got involved and he is going to make sure Fred, George and Percy return to Hogwarts. Ron will not and he will end up having to repeat his first year so he won’t be back until September.’

‘Did they say when they would return?’ Oliver asked.

‘In the next couple of days. I would say their father will organise their travel on the weekend.’

‘Thanks Lee,’ Oliver said, ‘So we wait, then double up on the next few training sessions.’

‘Oliver, we spoke about this. We can’t spend more time away from our studies. If you want to push it then look for another chaser,’ Angelina said.

‘Same here,’ Alicia said.

‘Me too,’ Katie said.

‘I don’t blame you. It’s lucky I don’t have as many classes as you lot, or I wouldn’t have time for more than one training a week.’ Harry said.

‘Fine, but we’ll just make it an extra hour then. Can you do that?’

The three chasers all nodded, ‘As long as that’s all it is,’ Angelina said before the team walked off. Oliver sighed but he walked off to do his homework. Harry joined Neville.

‘Mr Weasley is sending the twins and Percy back in a few days, but Ron will have to repeat first year. It means we won’t have to worry about him trying to copy or going through our stuff since he will be a first year and in a different year doing different work.’

‘I kept locking my trunk but I did find out he tried to get into ours when we were down having breakfast.’

‘Apart from being a bully, he’s also a thief and a liar. We don’t have to worry about him anymore Neville. Oh, Aunt Minerva said she will work on a way for me to visit you during the holidays.’

Neville grinned. When he first got to Hogwarts, he didn’t think he would end up with any friends. Now his best friend was the famous Harry Potter. But one thing Harry knew about Neville, he wasn’t jealous of Harry’s fame nor would he try to use it.

On the weekend, Arthur Weasley brought his three sons back to Hogwarts. Just as he left, many other parent’s arrived, parent’s of the Slytherin students but they were removing their children from Hogwarts.

By the time Harry and Neville got to the great hall for lunch they found out that three quarters of the Slytherin students had left Hogwarts. They were going to be enrolled in Durmstrang.

‘The darker families are the ones that left Hogwarts. The ones still there are neutral, or so I heard,’ Neville said.

‘I’ve never had any trouble from the ones that’s left, so you’re probably right. Hopefully now we won’t have as much trouble as we did.’

‘I don’t think we will mate,’ Neville said.

When Harry heard Neville call him mate, it made him smile. Ron had said it a few times, but Harry realised he always said it when others were around. Neville said it because he really felt like Harry was his friend, his mate.

Over the following months, every student at Hogwarts enjoyed the potions class. Many of the older students were getting help of an evening to get their potions grades up before their tests. When the healer had found out how Snape had taught and how he acted, she believed it had been luck that no student had died. She spent all her free time giving extra lessons in potions to any student that wanted help. Harry and Neville did one evening a week and they were finally learning what they should have learnt.

Ron had been told he would have to repeat first year and he would start again in September. Harry did get a letter from Ron’s mother about having him visit Ron during the holidays. Maybe if Harry helped Ron with his work, then Ron could join second year. Harry had help from his new guardian reply to the letter. He wrote that he would not be staying friends with Ron who bullied everyone. He would not be visiting at all. Minerva added to the letter to explain she was now Harry’s legal guardian and did not want her adopted son associating with someone like Ron who was lazy, who bullied others so they would do his work for him and also someone that believed since they were a pure-blood, they could get away with anything when it comes to muggleborns.

Molly instantly wrote to Albus in the hope he could do something. Albus wrote back to explain it was out of his hand. Minerva had the right to decide who her adopted son could be friends with and who couldn’t. He also couldn’t do anything about Ron returning to the same year he had been in. He would have to re-start his education in first year. Ron didn’t like it for a few reasons. One, he wouldn’t end up in classes with Harry. Two, he would be in classes with his sister and he hated having to spend time with Ginny.

Right at the end of the year, Quirrell, the defence against the dark arts teacher disappeared. What no one knew was Quirrell’s body just gave out so the spirit of Voldemort had to leave. Another thing no one knew was that the spirit could not survive now he didn’t have someone drinking unicorn blood for him and there wasn't anyone weak enough around that he could possess so his spirit ended up vaporising until there was nothing left.

Albus had one last staff meeting before the holidays and explained that he was going to approach Gilderoy Lockhart to take defence. Minerva instantly said no that she had seen proof that the man was a fraud. When he did his newts, he was only able to scrap an A in defence against the dark arts, charms and care of magical creatures, he failed every other class. Minerva read out a copy of the mandate for Hogwarts. All teachers had to get O’s in the five main subject and pass the others to be able to teach. They also had to do a test to prove they could teach. She said they would make sure the students had qualified teachers from now on, which is when she brought up the subject of getting a real teacher to teach history of magic. Albus knew he had no choice especially when he noticed all the other teachers were supporting Minerva and not him. He realised he had begun to make too many mistakes because he had three very important jobs. It was time he worked out what jobs to keep so he wasn’t stretched so thin. He may end up having to give up the position as headmaster that way he could keep the Wizengamot in line if he stayed as chief warlock and he could do the same if he kept his chief mugwump position. He would discuss ideas with Minerva and a few other people he had remained closed friends with.

When the holidays began, Harry spent the first week with his new guardian but this time it was more like they were family, not teacher and student. Harry did finally open up to Minerva about his life with the Dursley’s.

Minerva spent the holidays making sure Harry had the life he deserved. She had taken him shopping to buy him clothes, shoes and new glasses. She had also allowed him to spend many days visiting Neville. Harry was able to floo directly into Neville’s home from Hogwarts and Neville could do the same when he visited Harry.

Minerva made sure Harry also got many gifts to make up for the ones he didn’t receive when he was younger. She felt like spoiling him but she didn’t, she just bought him things he needed or he could use, with the occasionally gift of something Harry might want but would never ask. She knew enough about Harry to know he would never ask for anything.

On the first of September, Harry didn’t want to go to London just to catch the train back to Hogwarts. Minerva thought it was a waste of time and now that she was headmistress, she was going to help change the way the students arrived. She believed they could easily floo in. She could have some of the staff go to places like the ministry where they could help the new first years use the floo. She would discuss that during the first lot of holidays, she would have more time then.

Harry smiled when he saw Neville, who sat next to him. He also smiled at Parvati and Lavender, who sat opposite Harry and Neville. Dean and Seamus sat close by as well.

When the sorting began, Harry saw Ron who was standing at the back. Aunt Minerva told him Ron won’t be resorted but he cannot sit at the Gryffindor table until all the other first years had sat down. He was just pleased Ron wouldn’t be able to sit next to him. He knew Lavender and Parvati hated to watch Ron eat, so if he tried to sit near them, those two girls will make sure he knows he has to move and join the first years. Second years did not want first years sitting with them.

Ron did try to sit next to Harry but was told by all the second years that they didn’t want to put up with a first year. Their new head of house, Bathsheba Babbling came over and told Ron he would have to sit with the first years. She told the second years to go back to their dinner while she made sure Ron sat a lot further up the table.

As Harry ate his dinner, he looked around at the students and staff. One thing he noticed about everyone, they all seemed happy. There was no scowling or glares. Everyone just seemed to be enjoying their time, catching up with friends.

Neville watched Harry as he ate and noticed straight away that his friend wasn’t as tense as he used to be. He saw it through the holidays but he wasn’t sure how Harry would be now they were back as student. But Neville could see it, in Harry’s eyes and just in the way he sat. His friend finally felt like he fit in.

Minerva stared over at her adopted son. Not long after officially adopting Harry, she spoke to James and Lily. They might not have been there and she had no idea if people that died could hear what people still alive said. But she wanted them to know that their son will always be cared for a looked after. She made a promise that from that moment on, Harry was her number one responsibility. She was going to give Harry the life he should have had. As she stared over at him she noticed how happy he seemed.

Then Harry turned and gave her a big smile. Minerva couldn’t help herself, she smiled back at him. He was her family and seeing him smile, she was going to make sure Harry always kept smiling.

The end:

Chapter 7: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Old laws

As Harry Potter was swimming lengths in the pool, he caught a glimpse of movement, when he looked up he saw Pig, Ron’s tiny owl flying around. He climbed out of the pool and held his arm out, Pig flew straight onto it. It took Hermione to train the owl to land, where before the tiny thing was so excited it just wouldn’t settle. Ron was too lazy to spend time trying to train the owl.

‘Hey Pig,’ Harry gave the tiny owl a pat then untied the small scroll off it’s leg.

“Dear Harry, I know it’s not our day to see each other but I really need to talk to you, can you come to the Burrow, it’s important. If you do intend to come see me then don’t bother responding, if you can’t, then send Pig back with when you could come here. Again, it’s important, love Ginny.”

Harry stared down at his girlfriend’s words and wondered what was so important that she needed to see him now and couldn’t wait for two days.

‘Go home Pig, I don’t need to respond,’ Harry lifted his arm to tell the owl to fly off, it did, then he headed into the house to shower and dress.

An hour later Harry stepped into the kitchen of the Burrow to see all the Weasley’s and their spouses sitting around the large worn table and none of them looked happy.

‘What’s so urgent that it couldn’t wait two days?’

Ginny looked at her parents who nodded, she nervously looked back at Harry ready to tell him her news.

‘Um, I’m pregnant.’

‘Okay, then you better go tell whoever the bloke is that his going to be a father.’

‘Harry, come on mate, you’re Ginny’s boyfriend, so just admit you’ve been having sex with my sister,’ Ron said.

‘Sure, we’ve had sex, but that is not my kid and I can prove it, I bet Ginny can’t prove I’m the father. So it looks like we’re through Ginny, one for lying and two for cheating, now I’m heading back home. I’ll make sure the proof is sent to the ministry and the papers if you want to keep lying.’

Harry glared at his ex girlfriend before leaving the house but stopped when Hermione yelled out.

‘What Hermione?’

‘You’ve never lied to me, is that baby yours?’

‘No, it’s not, but I have no idea who Ginny has been sleeping with. I know why she got pregnant though, to try and force me to marry her since that’s all she talks about, not to mention her mother.’

‘So she cheated, I can’t believe she would do that.’

‘I can, when I said I wasn’t going to marry at all, she thought getting pregnant would change my mind. The thing is it didn’t work the way she wanted. I do wonder who she slept with.’

‘Can you tell me why you’re certain it can’t be yours?’

‘I suppose it would not hurt. I made sure I could not father kids. I had so many trying to slip me love potions when I’m out. I have lust spells aimed at me, I wasn’t going to take the chance that one would get pregnant. I am not ready to be a father, not for a long time, so I made sure I couldn’t. I have myself tested regularly to make sure I’m still sterile, I was tested a week ago and four weeks before that.’

‘Do you mind if I tell them?’

‘Go ahead, but you know Ginny will keep lying, but I have the proof and I will do what I threatened, I will ruin her name if she keeps trying to make everyone believe it’s mine. Now I have to go, if you want to see my proof you can come over later, I’ll be home.’

‘I might, so go relax,’ Hermione hugged Harry then went back into the house.

‘So did he finally admit the truth?’ Bill asked.

‘Yes, he can’t father children, he made sure he couldn’t and he has proof, plus he keeps getting examined to make sure he is sterile. He said if Ginny keeps lying then he will ruin her name. I’m going over tonight to see this proof but I believe Harry as it’s something he would do, especially with so many woman still trying to spike his drinks whenever his seen in public. Ron and I caught one trying last week. Harry made sure that if he did get spiked then no one will end up pregnant to him. Anyway, you’ve lost me as a friend Ginny, I don’t appreciate you lying about my best friend,’ Hermione picked up her bag then left the house. She didn’t care if Ron believed his sister, she didn’t because she knew Ginny was desperate to get Harry to marry her.

Harry looked up when Hermione stepped into the house, he didn’t speak, he just held out a folder.

Hermione sighed but sat beside Harry and read the healers report, ‘I knew you were telling the truth. Let me send a copy of this to Mr. Weasley before this gets blown into a huge problem.’

‘It will anyway, Molly and Ginny wanted me to marry her, I wouldn’t. I’m not against marriage Hermione, I just don’t want to yet nor marry until I love someone. I like Ginny, a lot but I’m not in love with her. I need this time to myself to figure out who I am. Okay, make a copy and send it, Orion is somewhere in the house.’

Hermione made a copy of every report of when Harry had himself tested then went to find Harry’s new owl. He had named the owl Orion for Sirius Orion Black. Hermione thought it was a great name but it was also nice that Harry wanted to call his new owl after Sirius.

Arthur Weasley wasn’t surprised when Harry’s owl landed on his shoulder. He took the parchments then watched as the owl flew off.

‘It’s true, Harry is not the father of Ginny’s baby,’ Arthur looked up but his faced showed disappointment, ‘Why did you lie to us Ginny?’

‘He refused to marry me.’

‘So you were going to trap him by making him bring up a child that wasn’t his. That’s it, you’ve gotten away with so much over the years but no more. You are going to end up alone since I will be making sure Harry releases this information so everyone knows he is not the father of your child. So now tell us who the father is?’

‘Seamus,’ Ginny whispered but she kept her head down. She wasn’t ready to see all the disappointed looks from her family.

Ron got up and went upstairs to his room. He knew this might just cause a rift between him and Harry. Ron had turned his back on Harry twice before, this time he didn’t even stop to think that Ginny might have lied, he just believed his sister. Ginny had lied, Harry didn’t. He wasn’t sure if Harry would want to see him, at least not yet, he would need to speak with Hermione before he decided. First he would send a note to Harry, apologising for believing his sister over his friend then he would speak with his girlfriend.

Harry cooked dinner for himself and Hermione. It wasn’t long before Pig flew into the room.

‘You take it and read it Hermione.’

Hermione sighed but untied two pieces of parchment, ‘Mr Weasley wants you to release the information so no one can accuse you of lying. Everyone knows you and Ginny are dating. This way it will be known she cheated just to make you believe she was pregnant to you. He’s really angry with his daughter.’

‘Did he say who the father is?’

‘Seamus Finnegan.’

‘I hope Seamus is ready to be a father, I’m not sure how he will go in a full on relationship with a girl that obviously doesn’t love him. Ginny just wanted to use him.’

‘I’m sure Mr Weasley will explain. The other letter is from Ron. He apologies for believing Ginny when he should have listened to both sides before jumping to conclusions.’

‘It’s his sister, I get that Hermione. It’s like what I told Seamus after he realised I was telling the truth about Voldemort. He believes his mother, if my mother was alive and told me you or someone was lying, I would believe her first. Family means far more than friendship, no matter how close people are. I also explain to you that even though I’m friendly with Ron, I will never trust him again, I can’t. He turned on me too many times. He’s been upset that I wouldn’t even think about marrying his sister, yet we were having sex. You can’t marry someone if you don’t love them, the marriage wouldn’t work. He forgets that she was the one that asked us to have sex he also knows I didn’t love Ginny, even if I liked her. If that kid turned out to be mine, I would have been forced into a loveless marriage and Ron would have badmouthed me to everyone that would listen. He’s protective of his family and they always comes first.’

‘I know I would normally believe my parent’s over others, but I also know that not everyone has the same information, or seen proof. Ginny’s going to be a seventeen year old mother and the father is a boy who she only used. If they force them to marry, then it’s for life. I feel sorry for the baby.’

‘The baby will be fine with Mr and Mrs Weasley, they will make sure of it. I don’t know what Seamus mother is like, as I only met her one, at the quidditch world cup.’

‘Yes, but she did believe what was written in the Daily Prophet without knowing you or hearing your side of the story. But then again, she probably only ever heard about you through the papers or from Seamus and you never got close to Seamus. What if he refuses to marry her?’

‘Two things,’ Harry said as he put the food on he table, ‘First is it could look bad for Seamus, especially with how Ginny is a pure-blood. I know things are changing but leaving a pure-blood girl pregnant and not marrying her will be seen as a betrayal which means he might have a hard time getting a decent job. Second, once I release the information about how she tried to tell me I was the father just so I would marry her, then Seamus might get off because they would see that Ginny was using Seamus for her own gains, to trap me into marriage. Seamus was just being a normal teenager. A girl wants sex, blokes my age won’t say no.’

Harry and Hermione lapsed into silence as they began to eat. Hermione knew things would be tense at the Burrow, so she planned to have Ron visit her instead of going there. Harry already knew he would not go to the Burrow while Ginny is there. He had seen the look on Molly Weasley’s face, she didn’t seem angry or upset that Ginny was pregnant at seventeen and unmarried. Harry had seen the hopeful look on Molly’s face. She still wanted her daughter married to Harry, which will never happen.

Right after they ate, Harry wrote his statement about Ginny and how she tried to make it seem like he was the father to her baby. Harry also wrote that his so called girlfriend had been sleeping with another boy. He copied it, sent one to the Quibbler, one to Witch Weekly and one to the Daily Prophet. Even though this would hurt the Weasley family, more Ginny than the others, it was the right thing to do. People would turn on Harry again, they had done it before, they would do it again. Now he was an adult, he was going to make sure they couldn’t do it again. Luna said the Quibbler will always print letters from Harry that way if anyone did try anything, his letter will give the truth and the facts.

There was outraged from almost everyone when they read the story of what Ginny Weasley tried to do to Harry Potter, their saviour. She had been sent so much cursed mail that Bill had to ward the house so no mail could get through. Ginny ended up badly hurt, but so had Molly who had tried to stop the mail exploding near her daughter. Bill ended up setting up a mail box at the post office. Those mail boxes were charmed to alert the owner if something was cursed or dark. It would even tell the owner if there was a howler inside.

Seamus Finnegan figured out he was the father. He wrote to the Daily Prophet to explain that Ginny had asked him for sex, then she refused to see him. He will not be marrying the girl who used him to try and trick Harry into marrying her. Dean Thomas has also written to the Daily Prophet to explain how Ginny had used him to make Harry jealous, that was during his sixth year. It seems Ginny was going to do anything to try to get Harry then trap him into marriage.

It was a month later that Molly found her daughter lying in a pool of blood. Molly raced her daughter to St Mungo’s. The healers explained that Ginny deliberately stabbed herself so she would die. She didn’t die but the baby did. When Molly asked when she could take her daughter home, the healers explained that she was in a warded room waiting for the aurors to charge her with murder. Molly would not be taking her daughter home ever again.

Harry heard the ward to tell him someone was at the door. After what Ginny did and after it was known, he kept getting visitors. He ended up warding his home. He also added a ward that would tell him who was knocking on his door that way he would know whether to open it or not.

When Harry saw the writing, he opened the door, ‘Come in,’ Harry moved aside to allow Ron and Hermione inside, ‘Would either of you like a drink or cup of tea?’

‘No thank you Harry,’ Hermione said then nodded to Ron.

‘Ginny tried to kill herself, she lived but the baby died, she’s been arrested. She’s in a warded room at St Mungo’s until she’s healed enough to be taken into custody. We all believe, that includes the healers that Ginny wanted to get rid of the baby. They aren’t positive that taking her own life was part of it but with what she did, she could have easily been trying to kill herself, which would kill the baby as well. It’s not your fault Harry, nor Seamus’s, it’s Ginny’s fault. But I felt I had to be the one to explain what is going on before tomorrow. It’ll be in the Daily Prophet.’

‘Will your sister be okay?’

‘Physically she will be fine, except she will never be able to get pregnant again. She caused too much damage. If she’s found guilty of murder, she will do minimum of twenty five years and that’s only because of her age and how she helped during the war.’

‘So it’s different in the wizarding world when it comes to suicide which killed another life at the same time, the unborn baby?’ Harry asked.

‘Magical children are considered a gift and because many people found it difficult to have a child at all, especially a magical child and not a squib, it’s law that you can’t terminate the pregnancy and if you do, it’s considered murder,’ Hermione explained. ‘If it happened by an accident, then nothing happens, unless it was proven that the expectant mother was at fault, or someone was at fault. This time they know Ginny was at fault.’

‘We think she hoped she would die as well,’ Ron said staring down at the table, ‘Um, I should warn you,’ Ron looked up, ‘Mum blames you, no one else does. They all know this was Ginny’s fault but mum refuses to listen. George told her off then said he won’t return to the Burrow. Bill and Fleur refuse to return and told her she will never see Victoire again. When dad had a go at her, she admitted that she helped Ginny get pregnant once Ginny come up with the plan to make you marry her. Dad kicked mum out, she’s living with Muriel.’

Harry sighed as he sat down, ‘I was honest with her and you two about how I felt. She said she understood but hoped eventually I would change my mind, which could have happened. I need time, I need this time, right now without having to worry about anything. You’re mother on the other hand never stopped telling me to marry her daughter. Do you think it was Ginny’s plan or your mothers?’

‘Mum said it was Ginny’s but I’ve got a feeling she was more involved than she let on. Unless it comes up at the trial, I doubt we will know the truth. I just wanted you to know so you don’t blame yourself in any way. You used to do that all the time so I wanted to make sure this time you didn’t.’

‘Thanks but I don’t Ron. You and I had a few big arguments about this but you finally realised why I refuse to marry your sister. You can’t have a life with someone if you don’t love them. Maybe in a few years my feelings for Ginny might have changed. It might not have. I need this time now for me, to find out who I am and what I want to do but also, just to have some time to myself.’

‘I know and you did need this time. We all did. Mum was even trying to get me and Hermione to marry. We talked and realise we should take our time because it was normally the three of us. Hermione and me never got to spend any time alone.’

‘It was also because of how often we argued. We wanted to make sure we would work before marriage, especially a marriage that you can’t get out of like the muggle world,’ Hermione said.

‘I’m sure you two have spoken a lot and even though I know both of you, I know Hermione more. One thing that I am positive about when it comes to you Hermione, if you got married, then you and your husband would have to be faithful to each other. Marriages in the wizarding world are for life and if you make a mistake, you can’t get out of it. I’m not saying you would Ron but if you for some reason, strayed, then your relationship with Hermione would be over even if you could never get divorced. I think all couples should take their time and even consider living together before they get married. I believe not being able to divorce needs to change but I also believe that there should be some conditions.’

‘Before Hermione asks about what you just said, I get what you mean. I wouldn’t expect a wife or girlfriend to put up with me being a prat. We know it happens, most keep it behind closed doors.’

‘I wouldn’t be in the same place if that happened,’ Hermione said but she did give Ron a smile before turning back to Harry, ‘Now, explain what you meant.’

‘Okay, the law should be changed so if a marriage breaks down then they can divorce and remarry if they want to. What I think would work is the couple would have to stay married for a certain amount of time. You get some young people thinking they are in love when it’s just lust and hormones. They could make it work but would need to give themselves time. Some marry too quickly or to young, then divorce as a quick option. Many young people marry because the girl got pregnant, but that relationship was never a good one and made the family life terrible, for all of them. Sometimes a couple might need time, like what you two are doing. Get to know each other properly as adults and in an adult relationship, then you can figure out if it will work or not.’

‘Yes, that could work or maybe a young couple have to wait until they have been together for a certain amount of time before they are allowed to marry. It would give them the time, like Ron and I are doing.’

‘Yeah, that’s an idea Hermione. The trouble is, I believe to really know if a relationship will work is that you have to be a proper full on couple, meaning, you live together. Everyone has habits that others don’t like. Ron snores, loudly, I talk in my sleep, sometimes I have nightmares. Not as many anymore but the odd one still crops up. Hermione, sorry but sometimes you make these weird puffing noises when you sleep. Then you have habits during normal day time. Ron is messy, Hermione is neat, I’m a bit in between. You can get people who like to keep things clean and if they had to keep picking up after their partner, it could cause friction in the relationship. Having a young couple live together for say, six months to a year, that would tell them and everyone else if they will make it. I found out my parents lived together for six months before they married.’

‘Many parents will never allow their kids to have sex before marriage. Mum always went on about it especially when she found out how often Charlie did, then she found out about Bill and Fleur.’

‘It might need to change. I read that after the war with Grindelwald and the first war with Voldemort, many young couples raced out and got married. Many of those ended up miserable. If they could live together, they would see if they could work. Don’t take this the wrong way Ron but I could never live with you. It was difficult at Hogwarts but we shared a room so we had no choice. I’m sure Seamus would never live with someone like me due to my talking and nightmares. Lavender is another that I could never live with. I remember her fondly but she would have driven me up the wall with her talk on clothes and makeup. But hormones make young people reckless. We all have our habits, whether bad or good habits, but others might not like those habits.’

‘You are right, I believe any young couple would be able to see exactly what their lives will be like if they live together. Ron knows I hate how he just dumps his clothes on the floor.’

‘Yeah, you know what Hermione said to me because of that,’ Ron said with a huff making Harry and Hermione laugh.

‘Something like you’ll end up with no clean clothes because you’re too lazy to put your cloths in the hamper and I won’t wash them if they aren’t in the hamper,’ Harry said then laughed as Ron’s ears went red and Hermione looked smug, which told Harry he had been right.

After Ginny was healed, the aurors took her straight to the holding cells in the ministry. Her trial would be a couple of days later. She was still receiving cursed mail but so was her mother since word leaked that Molly helped her daughter get pregnant to make Harry marry her.

Ginny was sentenced to thirty two years in Azkaban. Molly ended up trying to hex the Wizengamot panel before she was stunned and placed in a cell until her trial. All Harry could do was sigh as he thought that the two Weasley woman have basically destroyed their lives and cause the Weasley family to basically lose two more members of the family.

With Hermione’s help, Harry wrote out a proposal that he wanted to present to the Wizengamot. He spoke with the minister, Kingsley Shacklebolt, who set it up. He thought it was time for their world to change that bad law. He himself had seen many couples who lived miserable lives.

Hermione had invited all their friends to sit inside the courtroom so they could hear Harry address the Wizengamot. Once he finished and thanked everyone, all his friends and even their families cheered. The members of the Wizengamot saw just how many people wanted this situation to change. They thanked Harry then told him they would let him know what the outcome would be.

It was two weeks after Harry spoke in front of the Wizengamot that Hermione, Neville, Luna, the remaining Weasley’s and all their friends all got an invitation to Harry’s for a party. It didn’t say what the party was for, only that he felt the time was right to celebrate.

Harry smiled as he watched all his friends and even some of his teachers enjoying themselves.

‘Can I have everyone’s attention please, something I normally wouldn’t want,’ Harry said making many laugh. They knew Harry hated attention, ‘I got an official letter today,’ Harry smiled as he held up the letter to show everyone the Wizengamot stamp at the top. Hermione never gave him a chance to say anymore as she launched into his arms, yelling that he did it, he got the law changed.

Once Harry confirmed it, everyone cheered, then the party got a lot more enjoyable. All of them knew that some things needed to change in the hope they never had to fight another war again. A few bad laws had been scraped already, Harry just had another old law scraped. Now witches and wizards could divorce, but they had to stay married for twelve months before they could seek a divorce. The one law many liked that was changed was there was no more blood status. Everyone was just known as a witch or wizard.

The wizarding world was slowly moving on and the survivors were also beginning to move on with their lives.

Harry stared around at all his guests and couldn’t help smiling. Everyone was happy and enjoying themselves, just like he was. He still might be trying to figure out what he wanted to do with his life but he also knew this time of relaxing and basically doing nothing is what he needed. He smiled again then went to join his friends and celebrate they finally lived in a better wizarding world.

The end:

Chapter 8: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

One lie changes everything

At the age of six years old, Harry Potter, known as freak by his relatives, had finally been hurt so much that he snapped. Harry didn't know how, but somehow a large knife appeared in his hand while he was on the ground being beaten by his very large, purple faced uncle. The knife was instantly pushed into the man's chest, yet Harry didn't feel like he did it, nor did he feel like he could have done it, he was too sore, in every part of his body, especially his broken hands.

Harry had just enough energy to roll out from under the man as he fell before he was crushed.

His cousin Dudley, had been helping his father beat Harry, he lunged for the small boy on the ground only for the knife to plunge into his chest. Again, Harry had to roll out of the way. His cousin was the size of a baby whale and like his father, Dudley could have crushed Harry if he landed on him.

Petunia had screamed as she kicked the small injured boy in the head as she ran to the phone to call the police.

When the police arrived, Petunia was screaming at them, saying her criminal nephew killed her husband and son.

One of the policeman stayed with the woman to get her statement while the other knelt down near the small dark haired boy. Just looking at the boy told the policeman that he had been beaten. He wasn't sure what to believe except the boy looked too hurt and too weak to be able to kill a very large man and a very large boy. He also thought the boy looked to be too young to hurt anyone, he looked to be about four years old. Apart from being badly hurt, the boy was very thin, there was nothing of him. He really didn't believe this tiny boy could have hurt a fly, let alone the two male Dursley's. But there was a bloody knife in the boy's hand.

'Son, I know you're hurt, help is on it's way. Tell me why you are holding the knife.'

The boy groaned, blinked the finally focused on the man kneeling beside him. This was his chance to make his aunt pay for what she had been doing.

'Um, Aunt...Aunt P...Petunia put it in my hand. I don't know...why, I don't...know...what happened after...my uncle hit me in the head...and my cousin kicked me in the head. There was...blood on it. I was all fuzzy...then she growled, it sounded...sounded like a lion, then she...she put the knife...in my hand. It hurts, I couldn't drop it.'

'Alright, I'll get an ambulance here straight away.' Henry very carefully used part of his sleeve so he could remove the knife and moved it away from the injured boy then stood up.

The policeman gave the injured boy a very gentle pat on the shoulder.

'Constable Johnson, arrest Petunia Dursley for the murder of Vernon and Dudley Dursley.'

Petunia began screaming about the freak before one of the men pulled her arms behind her and placed handcuffs on her. She was forced outside and into the back of the police car.

Henry went back to the boy who looked like he kept slipping in and out of consciousness. He decided to stay with the boy until the ambulance arrived.

The neighbours of Little Whinging had come out of every house and were standing around watching the scene before them. They had heard the loud shouting and screams. They saw Petunia Dursley with handcuffs forced into the back of the police car. Now they saw two ambulance men wheel out a small covered dark haired boy. A policeman was walking beside him but talking to the boy at the same time. They noticed the policeman was looking kindly at the little boy.

There was one neighbour that was missing, Arabella Figg was seeing to one of her cats who was giving birth. She would have no idea about what had happened until days later, by then no one in the neighbourhood would know where the small dark haired boy was.

Six days later, Arabella Figg had gone shopping when she knew her cats were fine. On the way home, she decided to check on young Harry. As she got close to number four Privet drive she instantly knew something was wrong. There was police tap around the Dursley's house. She spotted the woman from number eight and hurried towards her.

'What happened at the Dursley's?'

'Oh, such a sad story Mrs Figg. It seems that the Dursley's, all three of them had been hurting the nephew, Harry since he was placed there. I also heard that they used him to do all the work. He was basically there slave. We're not sure what happened but Vernon and Dudley had beaten Harry so badly that the police were not sure he would survive. Petunia was arrested for killing Vernon and her son, Dudley.'

'Do you know how Harry is?'

'No, we did ask one of the police officers when they came to do a full investigation on the house. All he could tell us was that the poor boy had slipped into a coma. This happened six days ago. I feel so ashamed. All of us do. We believed Petunia and Vernon when they said the boy was mentally unstable and could easily kill us. They made it seem like it was best to ignore him, for our safety. Now we know it was lies, they did not want any of us to know how badly they treated that poor boy. We had to tell the police what we knew. All any of us knew was the boy was called Harry, yet we never found out what his last name was or if he was related to Petunia or Vernon. You looked after him Mrs Figg, did you know he was being abused?'

'No, Harry was a very quiet boy, he hardly spoke. He mainly played with my cats when Petunia brought him around. I always thought it strange that they would take Dudley to all different places yet they never took young Harry. Petunia told me that Harry was just too sickly to handle a day out.'

'Another one of their lies.'

Arabella hurried back to her house where she quickly wrote a letter. She feed her cats then went to post the letter. She knew it could take up to a week before the letter was delivered. She wasn't sure if anyone would find Harry, not now he was in a hospital. No one in the neighbourhood knew that Harry's last name was Potter. It would be difficult to find one small boy in one of the many hospitals he could have been taken too.

Time skip:

No matter what Albus Dumbledore tried, he, nor any of his contacts, none of them were able to find out what happened to Harry Potter. Being from the wizarding world, none of them knew how to navigate the muggle would. At first they went to a hospital thinking it was the only one, only to be told about all the other hospitals in Great Britain. They also found out that even if they found Harry, they could not erase the memories of everyone who had seen him as it numbered in the hundreds. Then there was their weird electronic contraptions called computers. Those computers stored information on everyone in the hospital but they were linked to other computers in other places. They also found out about the camera's that filmed everyone. That film will show Harry but it would also show a witch or wizard if they tried to obliviate anyone. It could put their world in danger.

Albus had keep Harry's abuse and disappearance quiet from the ministry, mainly to stop someone like Lucius Malfoy from gaining custody of the boy. Now people will find out he is missing as young Harry was due to start Hogwarts the following day. Albus only told his most trusted contacts that Harry was missing. He wasn't sure what he could do to find the boy. He hoped maybe that he had been adopted and one of the muggleborn boys due to arrive was really Harry.

Minerva and Hagrid were told to check each boy for dark hair, green eyes and especially, a lightning shaped scar on his head. Another thing Albus did not know was that when Harry had been beaten, he had so many deep gashes and broken bones on his face that he needed some plastic surgery done so he wouldn't be covered with scars. The lightning shaped scar was one that had been fixed while the doctors fixed the other deep cuts that had been on his forehead.

Albus didn't know it but Harry was adopted, yet he did not receive a letter from Hogwarts.

Harry Jackson, known as HJ by his friends, received a letter from the Australian Magical Academy. He and his parents spoke with the principle of the school to find out more about it. Harry begin at the beginning of the year and just started his second half of his first year of his magical education. One thing Harry liked was he could still see his other friends and continue with his music lessons and sports and he could do that every afternoon when he came home from his magical school. Even if someone from England saw him, the only thing that would say he was Harry Potter was his green eyes, yet green eyes were very common. Due to his injuries, he no longer resembled James Potter, nor did he resemble Lily Potter. His adopted parents found that allowing his hair to grow, kept it neat. As it got longer, it also got lighter. Albus could be staring right at Harry and would not recognise Harry Potter, the-boy-who-lived.

It only took until the day after the students arrived at Hogwarts for two people to turn up at Hogwarts to speak with Albus. Amelia Bones, head of the department of magical law enforcement and a senior auror. He had his story straight. Some of it might be a lie but most of it was the truth. He was hoping it would give him time to find the boy.

'So, Lily's sister murdered her husband and son when they hurt Harry. She went to jail and ended up being killed while in jail when they found out she had also hurt Harry. You believe Harry Potter was put up for adoption and all files on adoption are sealed. Due to all the muggle computers, you could not find the information on the boy. Is that about it Albus?'

'Yes, Amelia. Apart from not knowing how to use those computers, I found out that the files inside them are linked to hundreds of other computers. Someone told me that some computers have safety features so if someone tries to get into a file when they are not authorised, it will alert another person but also the computer will prevent an unauthorised person from opening any file. It seems you need specific passwords and sometimes, each file has another password. They also have films, lots of films of people that go in and out of many of their government buildings and hospitals. Minerva spoke with an old friend who is a muggleborn and knows computers. She said it would be difficult if not impossible to find the information on Mr Potter. They protect the files so anyone related to the birth parents cannot find the child and take the child.'

'Since his parents are dead and his closest living relatives are dead, he can legally be adopted. There is nothing we can do in regards to who he lives with. I am surprised he did not turn up.'

'We looked at every boy carefully. No boy had the scar nor green eyes. We could not go on facial features since children do change as they grow. The scar would be easy to see.'

'There would be only three reasons for the boy not to receive a letter from Hogwarts. He is either a squib, which could have happened that night. The backfiring killing curse could have rendered him a squib. If that was the case then his name would not be in the book and he would not be sent a letter for Hogwarts. Another reason could be that he is no longer in this country, or, and I hate to say this, but the other reason could be that he died, due to his injuries.'

'I came to the same conclusion,' Albus sighed, 'Arabella did tell me that Harry ended up in a coma, he could have easily died without waking. I did plan to speak to Petunia, even in jail, which is when I found out that the other woman killed her. It seems she also abused the boy and woman do not like it when they find out a child was hurt. Arabella was able to find out that both adult Dursley's lied to everyone so no one would know they hurt the boy. She also found out that she tried to blame Harry for killing her husband and son. She was able to get a copy of the report that stated Harry would not have been able to do anything as he was badly beaten. His hands were crushed, which would have made it impossible to hold a knife, let alone stab someone. Also, they do these tests on weapons and found only Petunia's finger prints on the knife, not Harry's.'

'Yes, muggles have ways of matching a person to a print they take from a weapon. We all agreed that hiding Mr Potter with his muggle relatives was best for his safety, yet now we don't know if he is alive or not. I will have a few muggleborn aurors do some quiet investigating to find out if he died or was just adopted. But there is a chance we may never find out.'

'Would the goblins give you any information? We know they have ways to find out if an owner of a vault is alive or not.'

'I could ask but I doubt they would tell me anything and they do not have too. Right now, there is nothing we can do. We will say, for now, that he was adopted and due to a change of name and how many muggles there are, it would impossible to find the-boy-who-lived.'

'Unless someone asks why he never turned up at Hogwarts. I know not all parents allow their children to come here to school. Mainly because it's a boarding school where they cannot visit. I truly hope that is not the case since the ministry obliviate the muggleborn family and bind the child's magic, which cannot be undone.'

'I don't believe that happened since Professor McGonagall would have recognised the boy if she had visited him. She was close to James and Lily as their head of house and they were all members of the order of the phoenix.'

'Yes, we believe the same. I truly hope he was just adopted and not killed. I will keep trying to find out, then keep you informed if i find anything.'

'I will do the same.'

Albus, Amelia and the auror didn't hold out any hope of Harry Potter being in this country but they truly hoped he was alive. They would not stop investigating until they had some type of proof. They just hoped if they found proof that it would be proof that Harry Potter was alive.

They did not know but the goblins had contacted Harry Jackson and his adopted parents. Gringotts were in every country and they had ways to know when a vault holder is alive or dead. The goblins in Australia spoke with the family, explained about the vaults Harry had and that he could access one of them but not the other two until he became an adult. The one thing the parents asked was could it all be transferred to Australia and severe the link in England so no one would try to take Harry's money. They did not want it but they did not want others to take what was rightfully Harry's which was left to him by his birth parents. The goblins instantly had the contents of the three vaults transferred then made sure there was no evidence of where it went. The link was severed as well so the ministry could not try to confiscate the Potter vaults. No one would know any of this unless the ministry somehow changed the law to allow them to take the vaults or take over Gringotts.

Harry and his parents might have liked finally knowing more about how Harry ended up alone which allowed him to be adopted. But hearing what happened to Harry's birth parents unsettled them. They were going to make sure no one ever found their son. They would find out as much as they could, to help protect Harry. To them, he wasn't the-boy-who-lived, he was their son, just a normal eleven year old boy.

Over the years people in England continued to try to find Harry Potter. Albus had an idea when the triwizard tournament was going to be held at Hogwarts. He decided to add Harry's name, the magic of the goblet of fire would link to every person who became a champion. Harry would feel it, if he was alive. Albus thought this was his last chance of finding Harry. If he felt it and was in another country, hopefully he would speak with someone in that ministry. If nothing was heard from another countries ministry, it would mean Harry was dead.

What Albus didn't know was that the magic that would normally link to the name Harry Potter had been severed. While in a coma, Harry's heart had stopped, that happened three times before the doctors were able to save him. But since he technically died for a minute each time, Harry Potter would be considered dead to magical artefacts like the goblet of fire. The goblins only knew he was alive as they have different magic to witches and wizards. Witches and wizards did not know that if a person's heart stopped, they could be revived. They believed that the moment they died, their soul left their bodies, which meant they would cross over to the nether world.

The time when the goblet of fire selected Harry Potter as the fourth champion, Harry felt nothing. By that night, Albus finally sagged in defeat.

'Harry died, there is nothing we can do. If Voldemort returns then we will just have to try to take him out,' Albus said to his staff along with Amelia and her aurors.

'You mentioned the prophecy. Wouldn't it show up as being done if the boy died?' Filius asked.

'I checked before coming here and spoke with the head unspeakable about the prophecy. He said there is no way of knowing if a prophecy is fulfilled. Even if one of the orbs is broken, another will appear in it's place. If they hear that one was fulfilled, they mark the orb but that is the only way it works,' Amelia said.

'Then let's hope he doesn't return,' Minerva said. She never agreed with Albus leaving Harry with Lily's muggle relatives. After he told her about what happened, she took great pleasure in telling him that he had been wrong and it was time he listened to others. She would grieve for the son of two of her favourite students, but she also knew the Potter family were united once more.

Harry Jackson went on to have a normal life with his family. He graduated from his magical education in the top five students the went on to have a great career as a healer.

To this day, no one apart from the Jackson family, knew that the-boy-who-lived, Harry Potter was alive and well. He had great parents, he had siblings and he was married with four children.

The day the Dursley's decided to beat Harry and he decided to tell a lie, ended up being the best day of his life. It finally got him a real family and a wonderful life.

The end:

Chapter 9: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Second chance:

Harry Potter and Hermione Granger were both in shock at what happened with Ron. Before they could talk over everything that had happened or the fact that Ron Weasley deserted them, they both fell unconscious on the floor of the tent.

Harry’s pov:

Harry sat up suddenly and looked around. He was in his bed in Gryffindor tower. He wasn’t sure what was going on but he knew something significant had happened. When he realised he was alone, he got up and began to look around the room. Apart from being in his old dorm room, he also noticed he was smaller, his body was that of a fourteen or fifteen year old. He saw all the trunks from the other boys who share the dorm, he also spotted his trunk. He ran to it and opened it. All his school things where there, including stuff he left at the Dursley’s before going to the Burrow before Bill and Fleur’s wedding. He checked the books and saw they were his fourth year books which meant he was fourteen. He grabbed his invisibility cloak and the Marauders map out of the trunk and put them in his pocket. He was going to keep them on him so he could sneak around and find out what was going on.

‘We were in the tent, Ron and I had a fight then Ron ran away, then I woke up here, back in fourth year. What in the name of merlin is going on?’

One thing Harry did know was, if this wasn’t a dream and it was real, then he was going to make sure some things got changed. He would do all he could to make sure Sirius didn’t die, that Cedric didn’t die but he would also make sure Hedwig didn’t die. First he had to make sure he was awake and this was real.

Hermione’s pov:

Hermione sprung up and saw instantly she was on her bed in Gryffindor tower. She saw Crookshanks asleep on the end of her bed. She knew the cat went with her parents to Australia so she knew it was before that happened. She noticed straight away that her body was different, not fully developed like it had been. She spotted the trunks at the end of each bed. She jumped off the bed and saw her trunk. She went through it and noticed straight away that the only books she had were all fourth year books apart from her favourite book, Hogwarts, a history.

Hermione felt light headed so she held onto the post of her bed.

‘What happened and how did I end up back at Hogwarts in my fourth year?’ Hermione went over everything that she remembered. ‘Harry and Ron had that fight, then Ron left, he left us,’ Hermione felt like crying but she ended up getting angry, ‘He deserted us, just like he did to Harry when his name came out of the goblet of fire,’ Hermione gasped as she remembered, ‘The tournament. If this is our fourth year, then the triwizard tournament was going on. I need to speak with Harry, find out if it’s him as a fourteen year old or is he the seventeen year old Harry.’

Hermione raced out of her dorm and straight up to the fourth year dorm rooms. She saw Harry staring around the room, looking confused.

‘Harry,’ Hermione rushed to him and hugged him, ‘We’ve come back,’ she whispered.

‘I worked that out and since I had fourth year books in my trunk so it’s our fourth year. But how, why, what happened?’

‘I don’t know,’ Hermione released Harry then sat on his bed, ‘But it happened right after he ran way. We’ll figure it out. First we have to find out what the date is and if the tournament has already begun.’

‘It hasn’t, or at least the first task hasn’t taken place,’ Harry gestured to the bedside cupboard, ‘After I faced the dragon, I sat the egg and the miniature dragon there.’

‘So you might still have to face it.’

‘Yeah, but I know what to expect now. I can minimise my injuries. Also, I can use spells that I didn’t know back then. Disillusionment charm, the spell to remove all body smells and a spell to make sure me and the broom are not heard. We didn’t know those before Hermione. It should allow me to sneak around the dragon to get the egg. The trouble is, it stayed on it’s nest until I kept flying just higher than it could reach. I’ll need to figure out how to make it stand up.’

‘You can transfigure something into a goat or sheep, making it run around. You know how to do that now.’

‘Good idea and I can make it a few goats so it will get frustrated when they go off in different directions. But we need long term plans to stop him coming back. I don’t know if we’ll have time to find those...you know, the things.’

‘Maybe not but we can make sure he doesn’t return at the end of the tournament.’

‘How?’

‘We sabotage it by removing the bones, then we transfigure something into bone so he won’t know. While you were talking, I realised that I could sneak to the graveyard before hand and add a poison or a few to the cauldron. It means you’ll still end up there but he won’t be able to do much if he hasn’t got bone of the father and the potion was changed.’

‘Alright, but you use my invisibility cloak so you stay hidden. I don’t know how this is happening but we can’t waste it. We aren’t going to let all those people die, we have to change it.’

‘Yes, we do and we’ll do everything we can to make sure things go differently. I don’t know how this happened but we’re going to use this to fix things. This time is different from when we used the time turner, there isn’t two Hermione’s or two Harry’s. It’s us, just us and we know what is going to happen, at least we know enough that we just might be able to save a lot of lives. The first thing we have to do is we’ve got plans to make and we have to make sure no one gets suspicious.’

‘We will, but like you, I’m not letting this opportunity go. We use it to save people and hopefully prevent him returning. Back to the graveyard. What about the rat? He could still kill me when he realises something’s wrong.’

‘I’ll deal with him. He won’t see me or expect anyone else to be there. We can capture him which means getting Sirius free.’

‘Amelia Bones,’ Harry almost shouted, ‘She hates Fudge. She also doesn’t like the fact that Dumbledore has three important jobs and thinks he’s making mistakes because he’s doing too much. Also, she hates the fact that Snape got off and is now teaching.’

‘How do you know that?’

‘Susan Bones told me. We got talking one night after the D A. She wanted to tell me in private that her aunt believed me and was working behind the scenes to try to stop him gaining control of the ministry. She made me promise not to tell anyone.’

‘Then you kept your promise, until now. But right now, nothing is normal. What do we do about Ron?’

‘This last time was the worst. He’s caused both of us trouble Hermione. Right now, he’s calling me every name he can think of. He also never stops causing fights with you. I think he deliberately does it, I just don’t know why. But he left Hermione, walked away when it was up to us to save the world. He’s not worth forgiving, not again. Also, some of the things he’s been saying to others about me during this time, it’s like things Malfoy or Snape would say.’

‘I agree with you. I might like him but he proved he wasn’t someone we can count on. We can’t trust him to do the right thing. We both gave up a lot and all he had to do was go with less food, yet he complained all the time. Forget him, we need to write everything down and make plans.’

‘We can sneak into the room of requirement. But what about Crouch and Moody?’

‘We work that out as well. We should leave the tower so we can work out how long we have before the first task. Once we know that, we can use the room to work on plans, along with back up plans in case things go wrong. Either way, that potion should destroy him, it just won’t kill him until we get those...things. If that works then it will give us more time to find those before he takes over and starts killing people. I’ll have to sneak into the potions room, using your cloak and you keeping watch using the map.’

Harry and Hermione knew it was breakfast time so they walked together down through the castle. Harry completely ignored the looks and the talk.

‘You got good at that,’ Hermione smiled as she sat beside Harry at the Gryffindor table.

‘I stopped caring what people think. I’m not doing all this to save them, I’m doing it for my parents but also, for people like you, Neville, Luna and a few others. You now know just how dark Snape, Malfoy and the others are. You also know that Dumbledore is making too many mistakes which got him cursed and killed. We have to do what we can without him finding out.’

‘Then make sure you don’t look in Snape’s eyes or Dumbledore. I also have to make sure not to look in their eyes. I might see if there are any books on occlumency.’

‘The room Hermione. It supplied us with the books we needed for the D A. If you walk past thinking of occlumency, it should supply those books.’

‘You’re right, it should. I forgot about that.’

‘There’s a lot that we won’t remember until something reminds us. We also have to work on a story for when the ministry pick up magic from you while you’re in...that place.’

‘Oh, yes, I could get into trouble. Okay, we’ll work on a story. We also don’t want anyone to know any of this or it could cause Umbridge and Fudge to begin making trouble. It could also alert the death eaters that he’s trying to come back. It means no one can know you disappeared from the maze.’

‘But I arrived back outside the maze, where all of you saw me. What if we can deal with Crouch before he can charm the cup. Then I can work on using the tunnel to sneak out, then apparate straight to you. I’ll be there before they figure it out.’

‘No, we’ll both go an hour before. We can both sabotage the bones and the potion. You said it was all set up, ready to go when you got there.’

‘It was, so yes, we’ll have time. I get back, but are you sure you can get the rat without getting hurt? If we deal with Crouch, I won’t end up there, I won’t even have to win.’

‘I know but yes, I can deal with him because he won’t know I’m there. Once his stunned, I can even do something with what’s left of...him before apparating back to Hogsmeade.’

‘Hogsmeade is good and you could actually contact Madam Bones using the floo in the Three Broomsticks. Maybe you could cage both of them and hide them while you’re contacting Bones’

‘We’re getting some looks, let’s talk about other things until we’re in the room.’

Harry nodded then began eating. They still didn’t know what day it was but they did work out it wasn’t the day of the first task. It also wasn’t a school day as everyone was in normal clothes, not their robes.

The moment they both finished, they got up and left the great hall and headed to the fifth floor. Harry stopped and opened the map.

‘No one is around,’ Harry said staring at the map.

‘You keep glancing at it while we go.’

When they got to the seventh floor, Harry let Hermione work on the room while he kept staring at the map. He wanted to make sure no one came near them. They wanted to keep the room a secret. It would allow them privacy to work on plans.

Harry followed Hermione into the room. He saw a nice living type room but a bookshelf with a dozen or so books. There was also a table, chairs and sitting on the table was quills, ink and notebooks.

‘There’s books on occlumency along with many spell books. Hopefully, it’s spells that will help us,’ Hermione said.

‘We can look through them later. First, we need to work on plans and back up plans in case anything goes wrong or we need to change them in a hurry. I also have to practice those spells in the hope the dragon won’t see me.’

‘It’s a week away. I saw the date on Angelina’s newspaper.’

‘That gives me enough time. We’ll be in here today, then again after dinner. We can come here again tomorrow then before classes on Monday.’

Harry and Hermione went to the table and began writing down what they had to do and what plans they could come up with. They had to erase a lot when they realised they wouldn’t work.

‘Okay, I have an idea about if we get caught using magic out of Hogwarts,’ Harry said.

‘Then explain.’

‘We need to figure out which room but we say you’ve been helping me with spells that might help with the tasks. We say we just entered the room we’ve been using when we both felt the pull of a portkey. We landed in this deserted town. We can’t say graveyard or Dumbledore might get suspicious or begin to watch us. So we say a deserted town or the country or something. We’ll work that out later. Once we do what we need, we began to cast a lot of spells, things like to tell the time, the point me spell, heaps of things we might use to figure out where we are and if anyone is around. If they decide to check our wands, they will see those spells and not things like levitation or stunning. Also, at the graveyard, we have to do the bones and poison straight away in case anyone turns up because we used magic. We can’t afford for things to go wrong which could stop us ruining that potion.’

‘That is a good idea Harry. I thought of someone slipping me a portkey but that wouldn’t work for both of us. As for casting spells with our wands, I know death eaters call it cleaning their wands. It’s so an auror doesn’t see things like unforgivables. To go with that, I can add some spells to the floor of the room we decide to use so if Dumbledore examines the room, he will find spell residue on the floor, where we happened to stand on before we disappeared.’

Harry grinned, ‘Great, so let’s write that down and we have to figure out where we end up, somewhere remote and isolated.’

Harry and Hermione spoke about different areas that were remote that they could say they were. They didn’t need to figure out exactly where, just that they didn’t see any buildings or people. They wouldn’t actually be in an isolated area, they would be in the graveyard. They had to have their story straight in case the ministry detected them using magic.

‘Now what about Crouch? I would rather deal with him quickly which will help Moody as well.’

‘I had an idea about that Harry. I can use a switching spell on his flask. He drinks from the new flask and turns into someone else where others like Dumbledore will see. It means taking a month to make some polyjuice potion.’

‘That’s good. But we would need to change all his vials in his room. If he drank it right before you switched it, then he could be alone by the time he needed more. He’s usually in the great hall for an hour to an hour and a half.’

‘I switch it right before he walks in and if he goes to leave before he takes a drink, then you’ll have to distract him with questions about the next task. He drinks from it in front of others, we just have to keep him there long enough. But I like your idea about switching his vials as well. We can keep an eye on the map so if for any reason, he doesn’t change in front of others and he figures out his potion is different and can’t get more, he might try to sneak away. We might have to try to stun him.’

‘It’s a good idea but I don’t think we’ll have to worry about that. He always stays in the great hall for a minimum of an hour, like most of the teachers, which include Dumbledore. That is how the real Mad-eye would act so he is not going to do something that could give him away.’

‘Yes, I know you’re right. But we make plans in case something goes wrong. I know we can rescue Moody and sneak him up to the hospital. No one can know that or they would have to know how we found him, which means the map.’

‘They can’t know about that, we’ll need it. Especially if Snape changes his plans on killing Dumbledore. Malfoy was going to as well. Damn, the cabinet, we have to destroy it.’

Hermione’s eyes widened then she smiled, ‘No, what if we steal the one in Borgin and Burkes, then fix this one. It would give us ways in and out without anyone finding out.’

‘That would be brilliant but stealing that will be difficult, not impossible just difficult. We have to work out how to fix the other one.’

‘We will, we’ll have to examine it. We can’t test it until we get the other one.’

‘Wish we had some polyjuice potion now. We could pretend to be another person in case someone see’s us.’

‘Yes, it will protect us. But it takes a month so we make plans for then. I should see about starting that tonight. There are a few ingredients we don’t have or might be hard to get.’

‘Send away for them. We can’t risk Snape catching us stealing from him again. I’ve got the money. Actually, I might sneak out and get to Gringotts. I’m sick of not having money on me. Even if I have to return to the Dursley’s, I’m going to make sure I can get out to buy food.’

‘We can spend a lot of time together and away from them during the holidays.’

‘Yes, we can. Okay, I have something I want to talk to you about. The yule ball and Krum. You know how Ron was with you because you went with him so even if we’re not going to have anything to do with him anymore, it’s best to avoid any confrontations. We can’t allow anything to give us away so avoiding fights is something we have to do.’

‘I already thought of that. We’re going to be spending a lot of time together, just the two of us. I believe it will help if we go together, as friends. Everyone will believe we’re together, it won’t matter what we say. They will believe what they want.’

‘It will also put Ginny off. I know I did date her but from the moment we got together, I was trying to figure out how to break it off without causing problems with the Weasley family. Ginny is still a fan girl. She doesn’t really know me, not the real me. If she did, she would never want to go out with me.’

‘I knew you and Ginny wouldn’t work, it’s like me and Ron. We’re too different. You and Ginny only have quidditch in common. She likes attention, you don’t, which will cause trouble if she wants to go places like parties or balls. And you’re right, she is still a bit of a fan of the-boy-who-lived.’

‘She is, I remember talking to Colin at the end of our third year about the fan club he started. I wanted to know if people only wanted to know me because of that. I would know who to stay away from. Ginny’s name is second on the list and helps him recruit people to the club. I was so angry that I didn’t even think to ask what they do in this club.’

‘Apart from talking about you and Colin taking your picture, I couldn’t even guess. So, do you think we should go together?’

‘Yes, but let’s make everyone believe we are together, to stop anyone trying to ask us out. We need to be together for most of our plans so we can’t have others hanging around. When Ron began dating Lavender, it was difficult to talk because she was always around. It’s just us now Hermione so we can’t have anyone else with us. If everyone believes we’re a couple, they won’t try to get near us. There is too much at stake here. We can’t afford to fail. But with the yule ball though, it could mean you end up my hostage. It will look better than Ron. I had some people ask me if I was gay when Ron was my hostage.’

Hermione giggled, ‘Yes, I heard people talking about that. I put them straight, that you were straight. It should have been Parvati. I mean Cedric took Cho to the ball and she ended up his hostage. I went with Krum, I was his hostage. I don’t understand how Ron was picked for you and Roger should have been picked for Fleur, instead of a young girl like Gabriel.’

‘I don’t know how they worked it out. But when they see I’m not friends with Ron anymore, they should pick you, whether we went to the yule ball together or not. If it’s anyone else, I’m not going to bother. I will say I can’t swim then walk away, that’s if they use Ron. But if it’s you, I’ll use the gillyweed again. Dobby will get it for me. I also remember where they kept all of you.’

‘Dobby,’ Hermione shrieked, ‘He can get into any room in the castle. We can have him switch out the vials and take Moody to the hospital.’

‘Brilliant,’ Harry grinned, ‘I’ll talk to him tomorrow. Also, what about Winky Hermione? She’s killing herself because she wants to belong to someone. We have to help her.’

‘I know I went about it the wrong way. I should start by trying to get people to change the law. Make it illegal to abuse the house elves. That could take a lot of work though. I mean the wizarding world see’s nothing wrong with dropping an eight year old boy out a window, from the second floor. Or pushing him into the ocean to see if he can use magic to save himself. I don’t think they have laws about abusing children or house elves.’

‘If Dumbledore and McGonagall don’t care that I was kept in a cupboard for ten years, then it’s natural for kids to be mistreated and no one does anything about it. I might see if Dobby wants to belong to me, if he wants to be free, then I’ll pay him to do some jobs for us. But even if he wants to belong to me, I’ll make sure he always has money to spend on whatever he wants. Winky won’t accept being paid, she needs a family. I can’t have her at the Dursley’s, they would freak out.’

‘I’ll send a letter to mum and dad. I will explain about house elves and see if they might be willing to have her there. I mean they do work, they don’t have a lot of time to do things like the gardens and when they cook dinner, it’s always something that can be done quickly. I didn’t have a proper roast dinner or Yorkshire pudding until I came here.’

‘Then she would help them. Anyway, we need to get the book from the library and begin the potion. We’ll send Hedwig off as soon as we leave the room.’

‘Then I believe you should practice those spells you’ll need, while I go over the potion again.’

Hermione used Harry’s cloak to get from the room of requirement to the library. She needed to sneak into the restricted section without Madam Pince or anyone seeing her. They knew that things could change and she really didn’t want to bump into Krum. She quietly snuck the book out of the restricted section before hurrying back to the room. She saw Harry practicing spells as she entered. She went back to the table to begin reading up on the potion. She knew she could make it but it was a very difficult potion. She wished she could just steal some from Snape, but that was in his private store cupboard, which was warded. They would have to wait a month before being able to expose Crouch.

Harry and Hermione stayed in the room until an twenty minutes before dinner. They had their letter and the money for the ingredients that they will need to make polyjuice potion. Now they just have to send Hedwig off with their order. Hermione had already worked out some other potions those ingredients would be used for if anyone like Dumbledore wanted to know what was delivered. They didn’t believe the man would ask but they didn’t want the man suspicious so Hermione going on about other potions should keep anyone from being suspicious.

As they were walking back from the owlery, Hermione remembered the day Krum asked her to the ball. They worked out that Hermione and Harry would be in the room of requirement most of the time. They already knew the work they had to do for classes, they would do that work in the room of requirement as well. If Krum asked to speak with her, then Hermione would tell him she already had a date. Right now, McGonagall had not officially told them about the ball. But Harry and Hermione knew that Karkaroff always broke the rules so he probably already told his students about the yule ball. Hermione just hoped she wasn’t put in that position.

Harry and Hermione returned to the room of requirement after dinner. They decided to get their homework done before curfew. They could spend the rest of the night reading books on spells that they might need. Harry also decided to write to Sirius so he would know everything was fine, he knew what he was going to do with the dragon and he had plenty of spells memorised to help him keep the dragon away from him. He didn’t want Sirius turning up at Hogwarts in case somehow he was caught. Things could change but Harry was going to make sure Sirius was safe. Harry also wrote that he wanted to see Sirius during the summer holidays, so he hoped he had a place that he could visit. He explained that when Vernon’s sister visited, which was always during the summer holidays, they make Harry stay away from the house until late. He figured he could spend time with his godfather.

The following morning Harry and Hermione went to the owlery so Hedwig could take Sirius his letter and take Hermione’s letter to her parents. When they were halfway through breakfast, an owl delivered Hermione’s package. Apart from a few glances, no one bothered them.

It was later that day that Hermione got a letter back with Hedwig from her parents. They said they would be happy to help out the little elf. They would work on ways to buy her things or give her material where she could make things for herself. She handed the letter to Harry for him to read.

‘I’m glad they could help her. When are you going to talk to her?’

‘I will when we go visit Dobby.’

Harry and Hermione didn’t know it but the headmaster along with Ron were always watching them. Ron just continued to glare at Harry. Albus could tell something had changed with Harry Potter. He hoped the boy wasn’t going to do anything foolish. He also hoped that nothing happened to Harry when he faced the dragon. The last two days Albus noticed that Harry didn’t seem worried, not like he was. He was also ignoring Ron along with all the talk about him cheating. It did make Albus worry that Harry had something planned that would not be good. He just hoped Harry forgave his friend for deserting him these last few weeks. It would help Albus if Harry stayed friendly with Ron, then Molly would continuously tell Albus anything he needed to know about Harry.

While Harry was talking to Dobby, Hermione was talking to Winky. The little female elf ended up in tears when she heard that she could now belong to a new family. Hermione explained it would be best if she waited until she was sober and worked on cleaning herself up before going to her parents home. Hermione went into details about her parents and how they worked long hours. Having Winky there to help make wonderful meals and keep the house tidy would help her parents out a lot. Harry only just began to ask Dobby if he wanted to belong to him before Dobby hugged his legs as he nodded. By the time Harry and Hermione left the kitchens, the two house elves belonged to them.

Harry and Hermione went straight back to the room of requirement. Hermione began working on the potion, while Harry practiced the spells he would need when he faced the dragon. He could easily conjure six goats and make them run around but in different directions. He also decided not to use his broom if he didn’t have to. He would just make sure the dragon could not see him, hear him or smell him. If anything changed, he would summon his broom. Hermione was going to have it with her while sitting in the stands. But she planned to be near the end so no one see’s the broom lying at her feet.

When the first task arrived, most people noticed that Harry Potter didn’t look scared or nervous. When Draco Malfoy tried to say Harry would die in the task, Harry just smirked at him before walking away. Apart from wondering what Harry had planned, Draco was worried. His father had told him to do anything to upset Potter before the task. His father didn’t say why and he knew not to ask. But Potter wasn’t upset in any way. He didn’t even look nervous.

Even though Hermione knew Harry could do all the spells he needed to get past the dragon, she couldn’t help feeling very nervous. She sat beside Lavender and Parvati but at the end so no one saw Harry’s broom at her feet. Hermione’s eyes remained on Harry. The moment he disappeared from sight, many gasped. They realised that Harry Potter could do seventh year spells. No one could see anything but six goats all running in different directions. The dragon roared before lunging for one of the goats. It was then that the golden egg in the nest disappeared. No one but Hermione noticed. She was practically jumping up and down in her seat waiting for Harry to appear again. Ludo Bagman kept asking where Harry Potter was. Then he spotted the nest with no golden egg.

‘The egg’s gone, Harry Potter must have gotten the egg,’ Ludo yelled.

Seconds later Harry appeared near the entrance. He was holding up the egg. Harry looked towards Hermione and smiled, she grinned back before sending Harry’s broom back to his dorm room.

The judges and spectators were amazed at Harry’s performance against the biggest and meanest dragon. Minerva knew now that Harry had been holding back, she just didn’t know why but she did plan to ask him.

It took a lot of arguing but Harry finally got Madam Pomfrey to realise that he never got one injury. The dragon didn’t even see him, he was too interested in the six goats.

Harry saw Krum and Fleur glare, Cedric looked confused. All Harry did was smirk before walking out. He spotted Hermione, he picked her up and swung her around. He saw Ron behind her, looking uncomfortable. Harry ignored him.

‘You were brilliant, just like I knew you would. How about you and I go celebrate.’

‘You’re on Hermione. I really don’t want to be anywhere near others, who all thought I lied.’ Harry gave Ron a glare before he walked off with Hermione, holding her hand.

‘What about your score?’ Hermione said loud enough for others to hear.’

‘Since I didn’t want to be in this, I don’t give a sh*t what my score is. Besides, I would like to snog my girl in private,’ Harry said. Harry and Hermione had already worked out what to say so others would realise Harry really didn’t want to be involved and really didn’t care how he did in the tournament. It also allowed everyone to know that Harry and Hermione were a couple.

Albus had been watching Harry when he left the tent and realised Harry will not be near the Weasley family, at least for a while. He wasn’t sure if anything could be done to help the two young men out but he would try to get Harry to understand that Ron was feeling very lonely and jealous. Harry was the-boy-who-lived, Ron didn’t know how to handle Harry having more fame. All Albus could do was try.

The moment Harry and Hermione got inside the room of requirement, they laughed.

‘Now that’s out of the way, we can concentrate on our plans. Most we can’t do for another couple of weeks, at the earliest,’ Harry said as he flopped down on the sofa the room provided.

‘We can try to come up with places where he might have hidden them. But I want to apologise, I think you’re right about the orphanage and Hogwarts. The last few weeks, since we’ve been back, I’ve been doing a lot of thinking. I realised how unfair I’ve been with you. I was also very bitchy and that is not me.’

‘Don’t take this the wrong way Hermione but you were acting like a bitch. I couldn’t figure out what was going on and why you were so different. Now I know the...h affected Ron, maybe there was something around you that affected you to act that way.’

‘The only thing or people I was constantly around was you and Ron. The items would be my books or wand. Everything else is always changing, like my clothes, shoes, even jewelry.’

‘I know Ron began to like you towards the end of our third year. It makes me wonder if he was causing it to make sure I wouldn’t look at you in a girlfriend type of way and you wouldn’t look at me that way.’

‘It makes sense except how would he have done it. He’s no good at potions and he is lucky to know the spells we learn in our year. He also needs a lot longer than everyone else in our year to get the spell right. He never bothers to study up on spells and the ones that could work are ones we wouldn’t learn until sixth or seventh year. There are potions to make people angry or turn their anger against a specific person. He couldn’t make them though. Maybe there is something on you. No, forget that, we’ve been fine since we returned and you have the same things on you as you did then.’

‘Since we’re fine, then we know it’s not us. It’s not our wands, or any of our clothes we’ve worn in the last couple of weeks. It has to be Ron. You know, maybe if there was something that affects you, it also affected him so he would turn on me. If that’s true, then why? I get you, he liked you but just couldn’t get up the courage to tell you. Why would he want to be angry with me?’

‘The only thing that makes sense is that he thought I liked you or you liked me. But I really don’t know. Let’s forget that and get back to what we were talking about. The items. You said he believed Hogwarts is his birth right so there might be one here.’

‘Yeah, the trouble is finding something in a place so big. I thought of looking in the chamber of secrets first. We know he opened it and Dumbledore believed he used the time to ask for a job to either take something from here to make one or hide one.’

‘We’ll look around the chamber first. But I just thought of something. Remember when you explained about the half-blood prince’s book. You said when you got into the room, it was a large great hall size room with thousands of items. What if it was in this room?’

Harry’s eyes widened, ‘It is, the diadem, I saw it. Oh blimey, I can’t believe I didn’t make the connection.’

‘The lost diadem of Ravenclaw, are you sure?’

‘Yes, Dumbledore showed me pictures of things like the diadem, her broach, her hair comb, along with pictures of things from Hufflepuff. It has a big blue stone in the centre. It’s a beautiful but large tiara, just like the picture.’

‘Then we’ll leave the room, change it then get it. We’ll need somewhere to destroy it.’

‘The chamber of secrets. It’s best to be somewhere no one can hear that scream.’

Harry and Hermione left the room. He paced back and forth thinking of the room he needed while Hermione watched the map. When the door appeared, they hurried inside.

‘Oh my, I didn’t realise it would be so big or have so much stuff.’

‘I just have to remember which way I went. Give me a minute,’ Harry closed his eyes and thought back to the night after he cursed Draco Malfoy. He opened his eyes and hurried away with Hermione following.

‘There,’ Harry pointed, ‘I used it to mark the place where I hid the book.’

‘We can’t touch it, in case it’s cursed like the ring Dumbledore found.’

‘The diary wasn’t unless you wrote in it. The locket isn’t cursed but yeah, it makes us feel terrible, we didn’t get hurt though.’

‘The diary and the locket were both early ones, Harry. Maybe he didn’t think he needed to add more. We can’t take the chance on getting cursed.’

‘You’re right, safety first.’

‘I saw some bags back that way.’

Hermione summoned the bag and dozens flew towards her. Harry flicked his wand, sending them flying in another direction so they wouldn’t hit Hermione. She was able to catch one, then she levitated the diadem down and into the bag.

They left the room, Harry had the map open while Hermione led the way.

‘Filch is not far from the bathroom, we’ll have to wait until he leaves,’ Harry whispered as he pointing at the map.

They had to wait for ten minutes before Filch and Mrs Norris walked away. They waited until he was far away before they hurried into the girls bathroom.

Hermione got to see more of the basilisk this time. The last time, it was basically a skeleton when she came down here with Ron. Right now, only the top of its head was rotted away. It was still intact from the middle of its head down to it’s tail.. Harry very carefully pulled some of the fangs from the basilisk’s mouth. When he turned, he saw Hermione had placed the diadem and the locket on the floor.

‘Once these two are done, the diary is gone, that leaves three more. Yet we know where only one will be, the snake. Oh hang on, I just remembered where Dumbledore got the ring from. It was the old Gaunt home, not far from the graveyard. Dumbledore showed me a memory from before Voldemort was born, so the house might be a wreck or gone by now. Dumbledore didn’t go into details, only that the ring was hidden under the floor boards of the old house and it had a withering curse on it. He admitted that it had a compulsion charm on it, which was why he put the damn thing on.’

‘We’ll go there during the holidays that way we’re both looking out for each other. You already throw off the affects of what Veela’s can do and you can fight off the imperius curse, so you would be strong enough to resist the compulsion charm. I know I would like to get all this done sooner, but disappearing too often could get someone like Dumbledore suspicious. He can’t know we’re leaving Hogwarts or we might not get to the graveyard.’

‘I agree with you. It’s hard to wait but we have no choice’.

‘After we destroy those, I think we should empty the sacks Harry. That poison could be used on him. It’s one of the most fast acting and deadly poisons there is.’

‘Good idea Hermione.’

Harry brought the fang down on the diadem. Hermione ended up screaming as she saw Voldemort’s smokey face. She clung to Harry until it disappeared.

‘It’s fine Hermione. The same thing happened when I destroyed the diary. Let’s just get this done.’

Harry once again stabbed the locket, but nothing happened, ‘It has to be one, Regulus stole it so he could destroy it.’

‘It’s a locket, maybe you have to open it.’

‘We tried remember, at Grimmauld place. All of us tried to open it, it wouldn’t open.’

Harry and Hermione stared down at the locket until Harry looked up and looked around the chamber.

‘This is Slytherin’s chamber. I had to speak parseltongue to open it.’

‘This is Slytherin’s locket and since we all tried to open it, using English, it didn’t work. Very clever Harry,’ Hermione smiled.

Harry stared at the locket before he finally spoke parseltongue. The same smokey image of Voldemort appeared, screaming at them. Harry didn’t hesitate, he just brought the fang down piercing the locket right in the middle of the red eye.

‘Okay,’ Hermione said panting a little, ‘The snake will be soon and we can do the ring during the holidays. How are we going to find the goblet, if it is the goblet?’

‘I don’t know. Do you think changing the bones, adding poison to the bones and potion will stop him from returning, for good? I would love to be able to get rid of him properly but we might not be able to, not if we can’t figure out where the cup is. We also don’t know if it is the cup.’

‘Alright, we can do some research about Hufflepuff as well as find out more on...him, if possible. That’s just for our long term goal in case he somehow does survive the potions. Now, apart from taking some of the snake’s venom, I’ll make a few more poisons. We can transfigure the bones using rubbish and twigs, we coat all that in the venom. We add a lot of different poisons to the potion including the venom, it would normally kill anyone. I also think the basilisk venom would destroy his bones if he did some how return. I don’t think he will be able to return. You said he looked like a disfigured child, I believe the poisons will destroy that body but his organs as well. That will make him a spirit again but with the poison now part of him, as it will be in his bones, I think the poison will remain part of him even when the body is gone, it should do something. We know he can’t die but this has to stop him. It’s all we can do, unless we find the last item.’

‘Which could be impossible. For all we know it’s in a Gringotts vault and it would be suicide to try to robe a vault. He might have dropped it into a lock or the ocean for all we know. He could have buried it under one of his death eaters homes or even in Ireland,’ Harry sighed, ‘Even though I was really disappointed in Dumbledore, he will live this time which will help keep Voldemort away if he does somehow returns, but I think you’re right, those potions will stop him returning, properly. It’s late, we should get to the tower before curfew.’

‘Yes, you’re right,’ Hermione put the two items in the bag, ‘I think we can leave these hidden down here. It’s not like we have to keep them with us now. It’s also not worth having them up in the castle where Dumbledore or another teacher could find them. We can get them right before leaving Hogwarts and bury them somewhere.’

‘Yeah, leave them down here. They are ruined, so it’s not like they can be used or anything. But we’ll find a perfect place to hide them.’

Hermione and Harry hid the bag behind one of the statues before returning to Gryffindor tower. Many of the Gryffindor’s were partying, but Harry and Hermione ignored them. Harry gave Hermione a kiss on the cheek before both of them headed to their rooms. They knew now that everyone believed they were dating, which was why they would often kiss each other on the cheek or small lip kisses when others were around. Harry went straight to have a shower before climbing into bed.

The polyjuice potion was finally finished. Harry had been able to sneak a hair from Dumbledore. Harry only went to his office when Dumbledore asked him to in the hope he could get a hair. If he couldn’t, Hermione was going to try for one of McGonagall’s. Harry just acted like he had seen a small bug on Dumbledore’s head, when he really had a dead bug in his hand. He was able to pull out one long piece of silver hair. When the headmaster asked what he was doing, Harry showed him the bug, saying it was caught in his hair. He didn’t like seeing bugs or spiders stuck in someone’s hair. It gave him the willies. Dumbledore actually thanked him for seeing it.

Once Harry was able to leave the office, he met up with Hermione in the room of requirement. He handed her the hair.

‘You know he’s going to ask if I lied about the bug to just get his hair.’

‘Yes, he probably would. We could easily say you smelt the polyjuice potion when Moody wanted to talk to you about the first task.’

‘Right, which gave us enough time to make our own. We could say since Mad-eye was supposed to be such good friends with Dumbledore, we didn’t think he would believe us if we said the man was an impostor.’

‘No, it seems the teachers do not like to admit that they were wrong so they just ignore us when we tell them something. I know that now, I wish I did after we tried to explain about the philosophers stone.’

‘It’s the past Hermione, let’s forget about it.’

Harry stayed silent while Hermione finished the potion. Hermione put some of the potion into a large vial, that would be kept for other times they might need to change. They still planned to steal the vanishing cabinet from Borgin and Burkes so looking like someone else will help, in case they get seen. The rest of the potion would be used to switch out Crouch’s polyjuice potion. Harry grinned as the hair from Albus Dumbledore’s head was dropped into the cauldron.

‘Now we just have to switch it and hope he stays in the great hall long enough.’ Harry said.

‘Like you said Harry, he normally stays for an hour minimum, sometimes he remains longer. He’s going to try to run when he realises he’s not changing into Mad-eye. We have to make sure he can’t leave the room until he has fully changed. Anyway, I’ll finish doing these vials so Dobby can switch out the ones in his room.’

‘Then we can rescue Moody and get him up to the hospital.’

When Dobby disappeared, they stayed hiding under the invisibility cloak, waiting for him to return. The little elf did, only ten minutes later. He handed Harry all the vials that would turn someone into Mad-eye Moody. They planned tip all of them down one of the toilets in moaning myrtle’s bathroom. Dobby was going to remove Mad-eye Moody from the trunk when Crouch left his office to go to the great hall for breakfast.

Now the vials had been switch, they had to hurry to get ready to switch Crouch’s flask with the one they had transfigured from stuff from the room of requirement.

Harry and Hermione loitered outside the doors of the great hall. They saw Mad-eye stomping towards them, Harry instantly hurried over to the man. Hermione needed him distracted so Harry was going to ask if he could give him a clue to the egg or even the second task. Even though Harry was whispering, as he didn’t want people to hear him asking a teacher for help with the tournament. Hermione waited until the man answered Harry before performing the switching spell. She quickly shoved the flask into her bag, then put her hand and wand in her bag, she sent the flask to her trunk. She loved the banishing charm.

While Harry was stuck talking to Crouch, Hermione kept thinking about their plans. She also thought about all the spells her and Harry had been using since they returned. She wished that both of them had known them when they had been real fourth years or even younger. Some of the spells they now knew and used could have helped with the philosophers stone and the chamber of secrets. It could have helped with Sirius at the end of their third year. She had to shake her head. The rat would be dealt with soon and also, Voldemort would either be neutralised or stuck in spirit form. Hermione had a feeling that once she poisoned everything, it would eventually break down the spirit until it was gone completely. She didn’t want to say anything to Harry in case it got his hopes up. She was going to wait to see what happened in the graveyard. She would have time. Harry would use the distraction of being stuck in the maze, when really, he was going to sneak away using his invisibility cloak to get to the graveyard.

The reason they changed the plan was because Harry and Hermione realised that without Crouch pretending to be Moody, he wouldn’t be there to charm the cup. Harry wouldn’t end up in the graveyard, which is when Peter would show himself. Harry had to appear, so they worked on plans for Harry to begin the last task, then sneak away. He didn’t care about winning, just surviving and stopping Voldemort.

Hermione smiled when Harry joined her. Harry kept the man talking for fifteen minutes. If Crouch took some of the potion before leaving the room, then they had around forty five minutes before he was due for some more potion. Once he took a drink of the new potion, he would change but this time he would change into Albus Dumbledore, with the real Dumbledore sitting in his seat. Crouch always remained in the great hall for an hour, sometimes longer so the man would be uncovered.

It was nearing the end of dinner when Albus, Minerva, Severus and Filius realised that Moody was changing. Albus stunned him, but had the teachers send the students to their house rooms, the rest of dinner would be served in there.

It was only an hour after all the students were sent to their house rooms that Harry received a note via a house elf. The headmaster wish to see him in his office. Harry gave Hermione a kiss on the cheek before leaving Gryffindor tower. Harry only just stepped into the office when Albus did ask Harry about the hair.

‘I smelt polyjuice potion when I was talking to Mad-eye about the tournament. I figured since you and he were such good friends, you would never believe me if I said he was a fake. We haven’t really had any of the staff believe us when we knew something was going on, so Hermione and I decided it was time to deal with this ourselves. We figured the best way was to make him change into someone else, you were the obvious choice. I really don’t like bugs or spiders in people’s hair but I was able to use that to get one of yours.’

‘You do not trust me, do you Harry?’

‘No, I don’t, I don’t trust anyone but Hermione and Sirius. Is that impostor gone?’

‘Yes, I had a couple of aurors I know come to Hogwarts.’

‘Can you tell me who he really was?’

‘I believe since you are the one to uncover him, you deserve to know. It was Bartemius Crouch junior, who we all believed died in Azkaban. That will be investigated as well. But if you hear anything else Harry, I will listen, I give my word.’

Harry sighed. He knew the man was light, yet he kept making mistakes. He figured since he only had another year at Hogwarts, he would keep the peace.

‘Fine, I’ll tell you if I’m suspicious about something. But can you tell me, is he the one who put my name in?’

‘Yes, but that is all I know right now. He was a death eater Harry so this must have something to do with Voldemort. Please be careful, we do not know if there are others who might be helping him.’

‘I will. I’ve gotten very paranoid after the last few years, which is why I don’t trust anyone or anything. Can I go now?’

‘Yes, just keep your eyes open. I will be doing the same.’

Harry nodded then left the office. He might not like Albus Dumbledore but he knew the man was powerful and had a lot of connections. He had to make sure the man did not get suspicious of him or Hermione, in any way.

The night of the yule ball made everyone look at Hermione and Harry differently. Apart from both of them looking wonderful, they danced perfectly together. Many said that proves they were always meant to be together. Every time someone asked Harry or Hermione to danced, they turned them down. They always said they were only going to dance with their boyfriend or girlfriend. Harry and Hermione might know that all they will ever be is best friends, but keeping others away right now was necessary. If their plans worked, they could concentrate on relationships later.

Harry stared around at the people watching the start of the second task. He saw Hermione who just shook her head at him. Harry knew that meant she wasn’t approached at all about being a hostage. He saw Neville, Luna, the twins and the girls from the quidditch team along with Lee Jordan. They were the only people he was friendly with. He also noticed that only Ron was missing, which meant Dumbledore decided to use Ron. Harry turned to the judges and said he was refusing to rescue someone he hated before he walked off, back to the castle.

The judges began to talk but so had many others who had heard what Harry said. The judges had to work on what to do. They could not change the hostage for Harry now, but also because Harry had left. They end up giving Harry a 0 score but they all told Dumbledore he had been wrong to pick someone Harry had obviously stopped being friends with and should have picked his girlfriend. It was like Albus wanted to make sure Harry lost so he was rigging the tournament to work his way. He probably hoped Cedric would win.

Harry looked up when Hermione walked into the room, ‘I can’t believe he used that idiot,’ Harry said.

‘Neither can I. I wasn’t approached at all, but I did ask Neville if he was. He wasn’t. It seems Dumbledore is trying to get you close to Ron again.’

‘That is not going to happen. Let’s forget about that. We’ve got a few hours before we have to appear for dinner.’

Over the following weeks, Harry and Hermione continued to use the room of requirement to work on their plans but also to practice spells and potions. Harry had found the half blood prince’s potion book, which Hermione now used as well. Both of them knew that they could take their newts right now if they were allowed. It wasn’t. They planned to take their owls, pass with perfect scores in all the subjects they planned to take, then get right away from Hogwarts. Hermione was going to return to her normal education, she would help Harry with his as well. Since he had to make sure to never beat Dudley, Harry had basically stopped trying in school. Now it was time for Hermione to help Harry catch up. She knew he was smart so she knew he would have no trouble catching up, then they could work on both of them sitting their tests before going to university.

It was the day of the third task which was going to be held that night. When Harry was told about the champions families being there to see them, he asked who specifically was there for him since he had no family. Minerva said he would find out when he joined the other champions. Harry and Hermione had plans but they already knew that Dumbledore had Molly fill in for Harry’s family. They worked on a plan for Harry to get away. Harry walked away from McGonagall, again saying he had no family, so there was no one in that room that he wanted to see. Before Minerva could call Harry back, he disappeared through the doors of the great hall. She knew she would have to speak with Albus about what Harry said and did, but for now, she would have to explain to the Weasley’s why Harry didn’t come see them.

Harry and Hermione remained in the room of requirement for the rest of the day. Two hours before the final task was due to start, Harry and Hermione had been standing under the invisibility cloak near the one eyed witch statue. Harry had the map open so they could keep an eye out in case someone came near them.

‘Are you ready?’ Hermione asked in a whisper as she checked the time.

‘Yes, I want this part over with and hopefully, it will help Sirius. I know that’s not our main goal but we can at least try to help him while getting rid of...him.’

Harry and Hermione got through the tunnel and out of Honeydukes but it took them longer than they had hoped. They instantly apparated to the back of one of the large tombs in the graveyard. Both of them snuck around to the graveyard to see the very large cauldron sitting over a fire pit. They could not see Peter anywhere so they cautiously moved towards the cauldron.

‘I’ll keep watch, just try not to let your hand show in case he is here somewhere, watching,’ Harry whispered.

Hermione nodded but she carefully took out the vial of basilisk venom along with the other poisons she had made.

She looked around ‘Is it still clear?’ She whispered. Once Harry nodded she moved her hand just outside of the cloak which was right above the cauldron.

Harry continued to stare around. He kept looking in every direction to make sure no one was there. He knew where Peter had come from the last time he had been here but he didn’t want to take the chance that something changed. He was also there earlier than last time and for all Harry knew, Peter could be anywhere, keeping an eye out so no one came near the cauldron.

‘All done, five poisons along with things like porcupine quills and some newt eyes. Those two items should not be put on high heat.’

‘Okay, my turn,’ Harry said then they carefully moved over towards Tom Riddle’s grave.

This time Hermione was going to keep watch while Harry used magic to bring the bones up from the grave. First, Harry cast a notice-me-not spell so no one could see ten feet around the grave. He then quietly began to pull the bones and bone dust out of the grave. With a few spells, all of it was turned into small stones. Harry gathered them into a bag, then did a cleaning spell to make sure not even a scrap of bone dust was left.

Hermione took a heap of bones from her bag. Those bones was all the rubbish and twigs from tree’s that she had gathered then transfigured them into bones. All of it had been soaked in poison. It only took Hermione a few minutes to put all the transfigured bones back into the grave.

They both quietly and slowly walked to the back of the large tomb before walking further down towards the large tree.

‘I hate leaving you here Hermione.’

‘I’ll be fine and you’ll be back soon. I can’t be seen with the cloak on, so I’ll be safe. Once you’ve gone, I will also disillusion myself. That gives me double protection. I just have to wait until he shows himself. That’s going to be the hardest part, waiting for him to appear. You told me where he is, yet I can’t do anything.’

‘No, he has to believe he’s alone until I appear.’

Over the last week, Harry and Hermione had been practising. They didn’t want Peter to really stun Harry, if they could help. Hermione had been sending harmless spells at Harry so he could move a little so it would look like it could hit him. He wanted to fall down as if he was stunned but make it look natural. If he was hit, then Hermione would wake him up after the took care of Peter. Harry hated that Hermione might be alone with Peter and Voldemort and he might be stunned.

Harry checked that Hermione was well hidden before he apparated back to Hogsmeade. As he got through to the tunnel, he realised that no one picked up on them using magic, which meant they not only brought their knowledge and power back, they brought back their true ages, which means, no trace. This would allow them to do more during the holidays. They could continue to learn, which was better than returning to Hogwarts and all the danger. They only had to return for one more year. They planned to keep to themselves, study while they could use the Hogwarts library until it was time for their owls. Once they had done their owls, they plan to leave Hogwarts for good.

Harry walked up to the other champions just before the task was due to start. When it was his time, he entered the maze after the other three. He knew there was no use trying to get through the maze so he just made a few turns, checked around him, then checked the map. He could see where the teachers were outside the maze and Moody was still in the hospital. Harry and Hermione had been worried that Moody might end up fine where he would be keeping an eye on the champions inside the maze. With his weird eye, he could see through the hedges. Now Harry knew he would have no trouble sneaking away. They only kept this part of the original plan in case something changed and maybe there was another spy at Hogwarts. They didn’t believe there was but they were going to make it seem like nothing had changed. Harry had to be in the maze and then appear in the graveyard.

Harry saw where the other three champions were inside the maze so he moved a little towards them. He set off a few of the twins fireworks which covered his sound of apparition.

Harry made it appear like he arrived near Tom Riddle’s grave and made sure he looked confused.

The spell just missed but Harry was able to make it seem like he had been stunned. He fell down then he stayed perfectly still.

‘It’s safe Harry,’ Hermione said as she stood with her wand pointed at a stunned Pettigrew but next to the rat man was a very large and very dead snake.

Harry jumped up, ‘I was squinting to make sure you were okay but also because of Nagini. Snakes have a good sense of smell. Anyway, you got it so now we deal with that.’

Harry levitated the thing that was Voldemort until he was floating. Hermione lit the fire under the cauldron before levitated the bones from the grave and dropped them into the cauldron. Once the potion was boiling, he dropped Voldemort into it. Normally Voldemort would be yelling, now he would be screaming due to how hot the potion was, but Hermione had silenced him before going over to Harry.

‘Let’s get back to our spot in case something goes wrong and he comes out.’

Harry and Hermione with a stunned Peter hurried down to the large tree, then covered themselves with the invisibility cloak.

‘Harry, you have to return to Hogwarts and the maze.’

‘But I would rather let them think something went wrong then for you to be left here with him, in case something happens.’

‘Alright,’ Hermione sighed. She knew there was no use arguing with Harry when he gets in his saving people mode, ‘You have a bit of time.’

Harry and Hermione waited for twenty minutes before the flames went out under the cauldron. They quietly moved back up and stared into the cauldron. Only then did they remove the cloak.

‘It’s like he’s a big blob of tar,’ Harry said as he poked it with his finger, ‘It’s hard.’

‘Yes, which means, I can get rid of him while you get back to Hogwarts. Here, take the cloak, you’ll be able to sneak back in.’

Harry nodded. He knew it would be better if no one realised he had gone missing. Now he just had to get back to the maze without Dumbledore seeing him. Hermione had worked out that the headmaster probably charmed his glasses to see through invisibility cloaks. She came up with the idea of using the disillusionment charm and the cloak together which should keep Dumbledore from seeing anyone. Harry hoped it worked.

By the time Harry got around the back of the castle, to sneak back inside the maze, Hermione had apparate the blob of Voldemort to the country. She made sure no one was around then used magic to dig the deepest hole she could. She levitated the blob into the hole, the conjured some wet cement. She let it pour over the blob, cast a spell to have the cement dry quickly then refilled the hole with dirt. She placed the grass on top, then made sure it didn’t look disturbed. Once that was done, she apparated to Hogsmeade with Peter, then kept him in an unbreakable cage and disillusioned so she could use the fireplace at the Three Broomsticks to contact Madam Bones.

Harry just got inside the maze and turned the corner to see Cedric grab hold of the triwizard cup. He slipped back around the corner to make it seem like he was walking towards the centre. Harry and Hermione had not been able to figure out if the champion who won would have to walk out of the maze or if the cup would transport the winner outside the maze. What he didn’t expect was for the maze to just disappear.

Harry congratulated Cedric before walking off towards the castle. He wasn’t interested in anything except Hermione. He hoped she was alright.

Harry went straight to his dorm room and went to have a shower. He had to remain somewhere in Hogwarts that he could be found in case Madam Bones needed to talk to him.

Hermione planned to explain to Madam Bones that her and Harry had seen Peter in his rat form, the one they told Fudge about. He had been sneaking around Hogwarts. Hermione would tell her that since her and Harry didn’t trust the staff, they decided to speak with her first.

Even though Madam Bones a little shocked that Harry Potter and his girlfriend did not trust the staff, after hearing from her niece about what things had happened at Hogwarts, she could understand. Since she would not need to involve any of the staff, she decided to put together a trustworthy group of aurors to work this case, which would include arresting the minister for magic for keeping dangerous information on a criminal from her department. He had been told yet he never brought that information to the aurors.

It was only a week later that Madam Bones had worked on Sirius being questioned in front of witnesses and with the use of the truth potion. He was cleared of all charges. Harry would now be staying with his godfather, who was waiting on the platform for Harry and Hermione. But Harry loved hearing that Fudge had been charged and because of that, he was instantly sacked as minister for magic. Harry knew that meant getting rid of Umbridge. He had heard enough from Kingsley and Tonks how the woman was hated by most of the people inside the ministry. She will never remain in the minister’s office, which means she won’t be able to influence the next minister for magic.

While Harry and Hermione had been on the train heading to Kings Cross station, Sirius had been speaking with the Granger’s and had worked out for the young couple to be able to spend time with each other during the holidays. Sirius had also spoken to Molly Weasley. He explained some of the things her son had been saying and doing, which is why Harry nor Hermione plan to have anything to do with Ron anymore. Sirius asked the woman, politely, to stay away from Harry and to keep her son away from him.

Harry and Hermione acted like they had been, so they gave each other a small kiss on the lips and a hug before both of them leaving with their family.

Harry was taken by side-along apparition by Sirius. He thought they would arrive outside Grimmauld place, but they didn’t.

‘What is this place?’ Harry looked at the beautiful house in front of him.

‘My uncle Alphiard left it to me. I was staying at the family home, which I hate. But the moment I was legally free, I went to Gringotts and worked on everything, including my uncle’s and parents wills. My mother might have disowned me but my father didn’t, who was head of the family. I was planning on buying us a home until I found out about this place.’

‘It’s brilliant,’ Harry smiled. He was really happy not to be at Grimmauld place but he was doubly happy to see this beautiful large country home. It meant he could have a fly during the holidays.

‘So when did you and Hermione get together?’

‘Right after you flew away on Buckbeak. We realised we liked each other. We both know we’re young and we both know that not all school romances work out. For now, we’re happy together but we both know that we’ll always be good friends if this doesn’t work.’

‘You look good together. If Hermione was a red head, it would be like James and Lily all over again. Well, almost. Lily had one hell of a temper.’

‘So I’ve heard. Anyway, did Dobby arrive?’

‘And Hedwig. Dobby is working on dinner now.’

‘Great, I’m starved. So have you made any plans for the holidays?’

‘Not really. I only just got my name cleared and worked on everything I own. Is there anything you’d like to do?’

‘Well, Hermione and I talked and figured we’d spend the first few weeks with our families, whether it’s at home or away. Then we just go from there.’

‘How about we spend the next two weeks here but also work out where we might like to go. I figured you’d want to go somewhere, especially after you told me about those muggles.’

‘I would like to start seeing places, but maybe these holidays, we stick to Great Britain. I’ve never been anywhere except London and that was just to get the train to Hogwarts.’

‘Then we’ll plan on seeing the sights of our own country. I never got a chance to see a lot of places, especially muggle places. Right after leaving Hogwarts, I worked full time for the order of the phoenix, with your mum and dad. We didn’t really take any time to see anything.’

‘Then we’ll both see the sights.’

That night, while Sirius was asleep, Harry snuck away and met up with Hermione. They used polyjuice potion, they used the disillusionment charm and the invisibility cloak to sneak into Borgin and Burks. They were able to get the cabinet out of the shop, then Dobby popped it into the chamber of secrets. Harry and Hermione figured it was the safest place, since only Harry could open it. They would fix the other cabinet when they returned to Hogwarts. When they were ready to leave for good, they would have Dobby take both cabinet’s out and keep them hidden in the attic at Sirius’ new place, just until they figure out where to keep them permanently.

It was only a week later that Hermione and Harry were able to go on their date. Or that’s what the Granger's and Sirius believed. They planned it to spend the whole day together, then Harry would be having dinner with the Granger's. Harry had to send Sirius his patronus, which was to let Sirius know to meet him at the Granger's and he was safe.

Harry and Hermione were able to get the ring. They both felt the compulsion to put it on, but between both of them, they were able to keep the other safe. With a few spells from Hermione to make sure no magic was picked up, Harry destroyed the ring. He did remove the stone in case Dumbledore did go looking for it.

‘We never saw any type of spirit leave the cauldron or blob, which could mean he’ll stay like that forever. Being encased in cement will help as well.’

‘I think the poisons stopped him completely Harry. Now all but the goblet is gone, yet we may never find it. I don’t think it matters, not now we know he did not escape in a spirit form.’

‘I think you’re right Hermione. I know we’ll both keep our eyes open for anything suspicious, just in case but I really believe he’s gone, for good.’

‘Yes, so do I. Now we can finally have a normal holiday before one more year at Hogwarts. Have you told Sirius yet?’

‘No, but he’s not happy with Snape being there and I’ve told him how that bastard acts. I doubt Sirius would care if I left Hogwarts, especially if I say I’ve had it with dealing with that death eater but also how people like Malfoy and the other Slytherin’s can get away with calling you that disgusting name..’

‘I still can’t work out why Dumbledore allows Snape or the others to act like that.’

‘He wants to keep his spy happy, Hermione. I just don’t get why he allows people like Malfoy to get away with things. If he never feels the consequences of his actions, he will always believe he can do whatever he wants. Anyway, about all this Hermione, how we came to be here. I still can’t work it out.’

‘Maybe there is something in magic that realised the way we were going about everything wasn’t going to work, so it helped us out. We were following Dumbledore’s plan, which was wrong and dangerous. We’ve seen what magic can do, we know that magic can make the impossible, possible. You are living proof that magic can create miracles, so I believe somehow magic helped us.’

‘I think something helped us because the plans that Dumbledore had would have gotten us either killed or captured. We could have lost because he never told me where to find those things or even how to destroy them. We could have taken some fangs before leaving Hogwarts after his funeral. He also should have used his order to help find them. I’m sure asking them to take veritaserum would prove they were all trustworthy. The order was put together to fight against Voldemort yet he left the safety of our world up to us, three untrained teenagers. None of it makes sense. I think you’re right about magic helping us Hermione but I think it helped because if we kept going with the way Dumbledore wanted it, our world would have lost.’

‘Magic was going to keep the balance, good and bad, light and dark. We’ll always have bad or dark wizards but if one side has more, it tips the balance. I think all we can do is live our lives but keep our eyes open for any more dark wizards who might want to take over the world.’

‘Yeah, but how long do we make everyone believe we’re a couple?’

‘We’re leaving after our owls, so we just keep going as a couple until then. I will eventually return to school, if you can get up to what you need, so will you, yet we may end up going to different schools.’

‘True, but at least it will be a day school so we can still study together or just spend time together. We might really be friends and not in a relationship but I want us to remain close.’

‘Have you decided if you are going to tell Sirius the truth about us?’

‘I’m not sure. I’ll wait and see. If for any reason Dumbledore or any of the death eaters begin to make trouble or say Voldemort has returned, then I’ll explain. I might even show him where you buried him. It’s just wait and see right now. I know we could trust Sirius but it’s a lot to put on someone so I would rather not, not if we don’t have to. Anyway, our plans are done, it’s the holidays, I think we should go and enjoy ourselves.’

‘You’re on, Mr Potter,’ Hermione grinned, then followed her friend away from a part of their terrible past ready to begin a life without having to worry about Voldemort ever again.

The end:

Chapter 10: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

She's a horcrux:

Harry Potter was tired and he was still in pain but the headmaster wanted to hear the full story before he would allow Harry to see Madam Pomfrey.

It took nearly an hour before Albus told Harry he can go. He also said that Madam Pomfrey was bound to keep Harry overnight.

Harry didn't care, he just wanted to get healed and sleep.

'Oh, one more thing,' Harry said wearily as he stopped at the open door, 'A black smokey type image of Voldemort came out of the diary. I wasn't able to do anything as I was still recovering but it seemed to disappear into Ginny, right before she woke up.'

Harry turned and walked through the door, down the stairs and along the corridor while Albus Dumbledore sat there in shock.

'Oh merlin, young Ginny Weasley is now a horcrux, unless his soul actually takes over the girl,' Albus wasn't sure what was right but one thing he did realised was if Tom planned on making the person who had his diary into a horcrux than Tom must have prepared her body when he first took her down, in case his diary was destroyed. Or he did it deliberately so he could have a body, even if that body was a young girl. If he was really possessing her than he would have to make sure she acted like a young girl.

'I know of only one way to kill a horcrux which would eventually lead to the death of Voldemort. Kill or completely destroy the vessel. If he was possessing her, than Ginny would die if Tom was destroyed or even left her body to join with another. Ginny is a child and alive, but there is no other choice, she will have to die.'

Albus then got another thought that made him shudder, 'What if Tom made more than the diary. They would all need to be found and destroyed. I will also have to explain to Harry about the prophecy. Right now, he will not want to hear it.' Albus had seen the look Harry had given him and knew the boy was not happy with Albus, nor anyone else at Hogwarts. Albus could not blame him. Albus also realised that with his three jobs, he won't have a lot of time to try to find out if Tom made more and if he did, where were they. Albus knew he would need help and there was one person who would know all about horcruxes and how to destroy them. Alastor, Mad-eye Moody.

Harry woke the following morning feeling a lot better. Madam Pomfrey had made him stay. Apart from healing his many injuries, she had made him take a dreamless sleep potion. He was pleased about that.

Poppy checked on Harry when he woke then had a house elf bring him breakfast.

Once Harry had eaten, he was told he could go. Harry did leave the hospital but he did not go straight to Gryffindor tower, he went to the library.

Harry had never told anyone that at the end of his first year he had made a decision. After seeing Voldemort, Quirrell and how Snape was, he said if anything dangerous happened again or Snape didn't stop being cruel, he would not return to Hogwarts or the wizarding world. But now, he wanted to be away from Ginny Weasley, which meant staying away from Ron. He wasn't sure what that black smoke was, he just knew it wasn't good. Something told him that Ginny would be too dangerous to be around.

Now Harry had to work on a few things that would help. He would have Hedwig take a letter and his key to Gringotts, to clean out his vault and have most of it changed into muggle money. For now, he needed to find a few spells that would help him and he needed to cast those spells while he was still at Hogwarts, where he could legally use magic.

Hermione had told him about the space expansion charm and feather light charm that she used on her bag that she used for classes. He needed to put those on his bag so he could take all his things with him. It would also helped when he bought things. He would always be able to keep everything with him. He knew he could sneak away using his invisibility cloak but he also wanted to make sure no one could hear him or smell him, so he needed to use those spells as well. Since it was Saturday, he figured he would have until lunch time to study books in the hope he could find some spells that would help when he left Hogwarts.

That night, after the boys in his dorm had gone to sleep, Harry practiced the space expansion charm and the feather light charm on his bag. It took him an hour before he was able to do it. It took another half an hour to cast the spell that would silence his feet while he walked, or ran. He would do the spell to hide his scent the following day.

Using his invisibility cloak, Harry found it very easy to sneak away from everyone on platform nine and three quarters. He had seen the Dursley's, he just grinned as he quietly moved past them. Once Harry was far enough away and that no one was around, he put the cloak away, got a ticket for another train, then disappeared.

During the holidays, Ron and Hermione had both sent letters to Harry. Both letters returned, unopened. That instantly made them worry. Ron talked to the twins who said they would go find out if Harry was okay.

By the time the three Weasley boys got back to the Burrow, they had worked out to speak with their father, alone. They needed someone calm in the hope they could work out what was going on and where Harry was. Their mother would just yell and begin worrying about that poor young boy being alone and that wouldn't help find Harry.

Arthur listened to his son. If the twins weren't so serious, he would have thought they were playing some type of joke on him. But the twins were never serious. He also saw the worry on Ron's face.

'Alright, I'll go speak with the muggles before I work out what to do. Are you sure he never said anything about staying somewhere else, like with another friend?'

'No, he just wasn't looking forward to returning to the muggles. We owe him dad, he saved Ginny. I figured he might like to come stay for the rest of the holidays.'

'Yes, he could. Now, I just hope I can find out where he is.'

Arthur got very angry with the Dursley's, so much so that he pulled his wand on them. They finally babbled out how they treated Harry. Arthur now knew why the boy left.

As Arthur walked away from Privet drive, he was trying to work out who he could get to help. He had to be careful so no one at the ministry finds out or the minister could force Harry to live with someone like Lucius Malfoy. He got at an idea as he made it to the park. He didn't apparate to the Burrow, he apparated to another house, one that was warded. Once he was near the place, the owner would know someone was there.

'What did you help me with two weeks ago,' the voice said from the darkness.

'I obliviated two muggles who saw your fighting dust bins.'

'What are you doing here Arthur?'

'I need help but we must be discrete.'

'Come in.'

Arthur walked into the house, 'Harry Potter's missing. There was some trouble at Hogwarts and Harry saved my daughter's life. It seems a monster was petrifying students, but Ginny was taken. From what Ron explained, their friend, Hermione Granger found out the monster was a basilisk. Ron said Harry got hurt but he ended up having to spend an hour explaining everything to Albus before he could get healed. When Ron and the twins explained that Harry wasn't with his muggle relatives, I asked them if Harry had any problems at Hogwarts.'

'Let me guess, he did, from Snape and those kids of death eaters.'

'Yes, Ron said Snape was really cruel to Harry. He even said Harry would go the same way as his father. The Malfoy boy always got Harry into trouble with Snape as well.'

'So danger that the teachers didn't stop and he has a death eater causing him problems. I would say Harry is like his mother and decided he wasn't going to put up with those types of people. We could look for him, then what? He won't return if he's already left and if we force him, what do you think he will do?'

'Probably get expelled for hexing Snape, I know I would. We owe the boy for helping Ginny.'

'Alright, I'll speak with a few of my contacts. Don't tell Albus. He's been told time and again that trusting that man is a mistake. If he knows, he will make it worse then someone from the ministry will find out the boy is missing.'

'Even though we can work on this, I have a very strong feeling that it won't help,' Arthur said with a sigh.

'You believe he really left, like he left the country?'

'Yes or he's going to stay in the muggle world, somewhere that us, as wizards will not think to look. He might be nearly thirteen but he would have to stay in hiding or someone will ask why there is no parent around. Ron told me Harry owns an invisibility cloak so he will use that to hide but also get things like food. All he would need to do is find somewhere to sleep that is protected from the weather. Having an invisibility cloak will be a necessity if he wants to remain hidden. I believe that is how he was able to sneak away, using the cloak.'

'Do you know how he got James' cloak?'

'No, all Ron said was it was left on Harry's bed at Christmas their first year at Hogwarts.'

'Then I believe you are right, we won't find him. If he's in this country, he will use that cloak to sneak around and probably use it to steal food and to find places to sleep. If he left, then he could have snuck onto a boat or even something like those flying machines the muggles use. Either way, he's probably a long way from here.'

'So do we try looking or do we not and wait until everyone finds out Harry's gone?'

'Let me speak with some of my contacts that I know will stay quiet. It could take a few weeks, but they will find out as much as possible.'

It only two two weeks before Mad-eye told Arthur that his contacts were able to determine that Harry disappeared near the muggle airport, which means, he flew to another country.

What no one knew was that Harry went only to Ireland. He found out that his grandmother on his mother's side was Irish and left her old house to her daughter Lily. The crystal and china dishes went to Petunia. Harry found the house and since it was isolated, he would be safe. He would use his invisibility cloak to sneak into town and get food along with clothes. He would go by bus and train to other towns so no one would get suspicious. One thing Harry was also going to steal was a gun. He knew that meant sneaking into either a police station or an army compound. Either way, he wanted some way to protect himself, until he could use magic and that wasn't until he was seventeen.

On the first of September, Albus Dumbledore finally found out that Harry was missing and had been since the end of the school year. He spoke with the Dursley's and using legilimense, he found out just how badly Harry had been treated. He knew that once Minerva found out, she would be furious. She had told him many times that the Dursley's were the worst sort of muggles. Albus also knew Minerva would again have a go at him for the way Severus treated Harry. What Albus also knew was that Minerva would now refuse to aid him or help him, which means all the work she usually did for him due to his other jobs, he will now have to find time to do. Yet right now, he had no time, he had to spend all his time trying to find Harry Potter.

Little did he know but he would never find the-boy-who-lived.

Harry Potter was making a good life for himself. He may have to remain hidden and he may end up lonely but to Harry, that was something he could do than put up with Snape or the danger at Hogwarts.

Harry's new life began the moment he snuck away from platform nine and three quarters and he would use any means possible to make sure no one took that away from him.

The end:

Chapter 11: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

The complicated plan:

Harry Potter was frustrated but also angry. Ron and Hermione had said they would be at Privet drive to work on their plans. Neither of them turned up. That’s why he was angry. He was already disappointed with his two friends, now it seems like they were turning their backs on him, again. He was frustrated because it took almost a week before he got an idea.

Harry wanted to know how the order of the phoenix planned to move him from Privet drive. He sent a letter to Mr Weasley only to receive a letter in return saying they were keeping the plans a secret so no one could find out. Harry kept the little owl so Pig could take his response back.

Harry wrote again. “If I don’t receive a letter by tonight on how you lot plan to move me, then there would be no use doing anything because I will be gone. I will not be kept in the dark any longer,” Harry sent Pig back with the letter then made sure he had everything he wanted in his backpack. He kept his wand in his pocket and his invisibility cloak was in another pocket. Everything else went into his bag, including his broom. He had found the spell to cast on his bag which would give him unlimited space. He also found another spell to make the bag weigh next to nothing.

Harry waited until it was close to dinner time before he slipped his invisibility cloak on then quietly left the house. He sat against the wall of the house and waited. He told Hedwig to sit in the tree and wait.

Harry wasn’t sure if anyone would take his letter seriously so he was just going to wait until it got dark. If the letter arrived, he would decide what to do once he read it. If no letter arrived by the time it got dark, he would slip away from Privet drive but also sneak away from Surrey. He wasn’t going to use the night bus, he was going to catch a normal muggle bus. If there were death eaters around, they wouldn’t even think to look at a muggle bus. Harry also knew that those pure-bloods didn’t know how to negotiate the muggle world. They were also easy to spot. Harry would see them long before they saw him.

Just as Harry thought the order weren’t going to respond, he saw Pig. He caught the little owl, held him while he read the note.

‘Blimey, wizards complicate things. Seven Harry’s all going different directions. It’s not only complicated, it puts everyone in danger.’

Harry gave Pig a drink before he told the little owl to head home. He wrote his letter then he tied his letter to Hedwig’s leg. He told her it was to go to Remus Lupin. He stood with the owl on his arm then nodded to her. He made sure his owl got away before he quietly left Privet drive, for the last time.

Harry got a bus, a train and another bus before he found a place he could get some food.

Remus looked up when Harry’s owl flew towards him. He put his arm out so Hedwig could land on his arm. He removed the letter before he moved so Hedwig could jump onto the back of the chair.

“Why do all magical people complicate things. Reading the letter with the plans to move me made me laugh, it was so stupid, it also puts others in danger where there is no need. Just so you know, I’ve snuck away from that house and now I’m somewhere that no one could find me, unless I want to be found. Just so you know, I won’t be going to the Burrow, I’ve finally said enough when it comes to those two people who keep turning their backs on me. They will not be involved in the plans Dumbledore told me but I know I will need help from someone. I figured you knew my parents, you know they were willing to die for me as they wanted to give me a chance to live. If you honour them in any way, you will not involve the order or anyone else. But I would like to believe you would help the son of James and Lily Potter. I want to trust you but at the moment, I don’t trust anyone and haven’t since Sirius died as he was the only person I did trust. It’s up to you now Moony, honour my parents by putting me first, which means aiding me but also, keeping my secrets. If you will, meet me in front of Buckingham palace on Sunday at eight in the morning. You can let the order know not to bother picking me up since I’ve already left. Harry.”

Remus stared at the name of his friends son, ‘I did wrong by you already Harry. It’s time I did the right thing by you.’

Remus wrote his letter to Mad-eye, attached it to Hedwig’s leg.

‘Take that to Mad-eye Moody. If you can’t find him, then take it to Arthur Weasley before heading back to Harry.’

Remus waited until the owl left before he began to look through some of his books. If Harry has some type of job given to him by Albus, then it could mean Harry needs some help with spells.

Harry stood in front of Buckingham palace, waiting. He knew if Remus told the order, he would see them easily and none of them would recognise him. He didn’t have glasses anymore, he didn’t have green eyes, he didn’t have black hair and he didn’t have a lightning shaped scar on his forehead. His scar was still there, just hidden, like his his green eyes. Harry had light brown hair and brown eyes thanks to muggle hair dye and muggle contact lenses. A bit of makeup covered his scar. Remus might find him straight away and that is only because Harry knew the wolf in Remus could recognise his scent. It was getting close to eight o’clock so he pretended to read a small book on the palace, like many other visitors did when they came to Buckingham palace. He knew he could have used his cloak, but he wanted to see if Remus could spot him with his muggle disguises. If Remus couldn’t spot him then Harry knew he would be able to get around without death eaters or Voldemort finding him.

Harry saw Remus walking towards him but so far the man had not spotted Harry. He was standing near a few other people so he wouldn’t stand out like he would if he was alone.

Harry waited for fifteen minutes before he stepped behind the people and stared right at Remus. He needed to see if anyone followed Remus or if he brought anyone with him. When he didn’t see anyone else, that’s when he decided to show himself.

Remus smiled as he walked towards the young man that didn’t look like he should.

‘It’s not magic,’ Remus whispered, ‘so you went with what normal people would do.’

‘I figured if there was one around, they could easily show up that I used magic,’ Harry whispered back, ‘I’m glad you came Remus, I could really use some help and advice.’

‘Then we need to go somewhere so we can talk and not be overheard.’

‘We can go to my hotel room,’ Harry and Remus moved right away from everyone until they came to a secluded spot where they could apparate safely. Harry told Remus where to go and the room number, that way they could both apparate straight into the room.

Harry got them both a drink they went into the explanation about the horcruxes and how Dumbledore only told him. He said Harry could tell his friends but after they had turned on him before, he wanted to see if they would do it again. He planned to tell them when they turned up at Privet drive. Since they didn’t, Harry didn’t want them involved.

‘He had the whole order at his disposal and only tells you. Also, with the poor education at Hogwarts, he didn’t even bother to have you trained to fulfill the prophecy, which confuses me the most. Also, he told you what he believes they are, not where they are or how to destroy them. I’ll have to head to Grimmauld place and search the library in there. It’s bound to have information on horcruxes. The Blacks were a very dark family.

‘I thought the same but I didn’t want to be spotted. But Remus, this may be impossible. For all we know he dropped those items into the ocean or a loch, or both. He could have buried them deep in some forest, maybe in another country. If he did any of those, we’ll never find them.’

Remus sagged, ‘You’re right. He would have made it impossible to find. We probably won’t have any hope. Will you allow me to talk to Tonks and Kingsley, maybe Mad-eye as well. Between us we can work out what to do if we can’t find them.’

‘Well, Tonks and Kingsley are aurors and Mad-eye was an auror. They would know more than most what could happen if we can’t find them. Alright, talk to them but make sure they are away from everyone else and make sure it’s really them. Even though most of the order are trustworthy, for all we know one of them could be like Dumbledore and trust Snape.’

‘It’ll be just them. I’ll go to Grimmauld place soon, research a bit and send them an owl in the morning. Actually, send Hedwig to me around lunch time, I should know more by then. I just don’t get why he only told you. I get the prophecy which means you have to be involved, but he could have used the order to find the items. Okay, tell me what he believes they are?’

‘Okay, the diary was the first one. It was used by Ginny Weasley to open the chamber of secrets and that’s when he finally figured it out. He had four years from the time he found out yet he only found one. Anyway, I stabbed the diary with a basilisk fang and the young Tom screamed before he disappeared. I told Dumbledore that, yet he never mentioned basilisk venom. I could have gotten some before leaving Hogwarts.’

‘Yes, but he should have gone down there with you to get some. Right now might be the only chance to get back in there. We’ve heard rumours that he plans to put Snape as headmaster. Right now, only Minerva, Hagrid and Filch are at the castle.’

‘I might get you to tell McGonagall I’m sneaking in.’

‘I’ll tell her, you just have to tell me when, but it better be within the next couple of days. Keep going on the items.’

‘He found a ring that belonged to Tom’s grandfather. It’s also what cursed his hand. The idiot put the damn thing on. He found that a few months before he died, four years after he figured it all out. Anyway, he destroyed it with the sword I used on the basilisk, again, he could have given that to me to use. Okay, so there is a goblet that belonged to Helga Hufflepuff that he had no idea where it was. The diadem or tiara that belonged to Ravenclaw, again, he doesn’t know if it’s the diadem or something else, he also doesn’t know where it is. There’s the snake, Nagini, which is always with Voldemort and a locket that belonged to Slytherin. Now the goblet and the locket belonged to the same woman that Tom killed not long after he left Hogwarts as a student. That was more than fifty years ago so they could be anywhere. Anyway, he took me with him to get the locket the night Snape killed him. The locket turned out to be a fake, someone with the initials R A B took the real one to destroy and replaced it with the fake.’

‘Have you got that or did it get left in Albus’ office?’

Harry dug into his pouch and pulled out the locket, ‘From the memory Dumbledore showed me, this looks like the one he used,’ Harry opened the locket and pulled out the bit of parchment and handed it to Remus.

Remus read the note, ‘I know of a death eater with those initials. He died not long before your parents. Well, we believe he died, no one knows for sure what happened to him. But he was young when he joined and his parents pushed him to join.’

‘It seems you know this person more than he was just a death eater.’

‘Regulus Arcturus Black, Sirius’ younger brother.’

‘Wait,’ Harry’s brow furrowed, ‘There was a locket a Grimmauld place. We all tried to open it and couldn’t. I think, but I’m not positive but I think it had an s made of some green gem on the front. I could be confusing it with what I saw in the memories.’

‘I’ll look around Grimmauld place but Molly did get rid of a lot of stuff.’

‘Mundungus also stole a lot of stuff Remus, remember. I caught him with that stuff in Hogsmeade. We know why he steals, so he’s bound to have sold it by now. That locket could be anywhere.’

‘Damn, Albus should have watched him more closely. It does look like this is going to be impossible. We can question Mundungus but if he sold it, whoever bought it might have sold it, or put it in a Gringotts vault or maybe he supported Tom and now it’s back in his hands.’

‘Now you see why I believe this is impossible. He can’t die without those being destroyed, yet there’s no way we can find them. Say one ended up in a Gringotts vault, that means we’ll never get it. We know the goblins won’t help as it would show they were supporting us which would have Tom after them.’

‘Yes, that’s why they stay neutral. But you’re right, there is no way to get one if it was in a vault. You’ve had a few weeks to think about all this so you might have thought of ways to try to find them. Now you know it’s pretty much hopeless. I still believe you need to get some venom or the fangs in case we end up lucky. He had four years from the diary to when he died and only found the ring. He had resources most of us will never have and he was able to talk anyone into anything, yet he still only found one.’

‘Exactly. It means he wins and all of us could be killed. I’m not sure it’s worth staying.’

‘Let’s give ourselves a couple of weeks. We can go over everything Albus told you, I’ll research at Grimmauld place and I’ll get Mad-eye to question Mundungus. I’ll speak with Minerva, see if she will allow me to take the memories and the pensieve to Grimmauld place. We’ll know more then. Since I didn’t recognise you, maybe we should all use muggle means to change our appearance. I also think you should empty your vault but change some into muggle money since you’ll probably have to buy in the muggle world. But now, how about you stop wasting money and stay at Grimmauld place.’

‘I was thinking about it but I didn’t want to be forced to go to the Burrow. I really don’t want Ron or Hermione involved in any way. I’ve forgiven them too many times, it’s time to say enough. Plus, they never stop arguing and Hermione, blimey, she can’t stop going on about Dumbledore. She thought he could do no wrong and she won’t allow anyone to argue with her about the old man.’

‘We’ll talk it over with Tonks, Kingsley and Mad-eye but no one can force you from Friday. You’ll be seventeen and an adult in the wizarding world.’

Harry knew that he would be an adult in a couple of days, he could refuse, he just wasn’t sure if anyone would try to force him. He didn’t think they would but if they did, he would even fight Mad-eye if that happened. He knew Mad-eye wouldn’t force him but he wasn’t sure if any of the others would try. He just hoped no one did. He was safer where he was even if he did decide to stay at Grimmauld place.

‘Is there anyway that me, the owner can redo the fidelius charm?’

‘Yes, as the owner only you can cancel the one on it now, then you have to cast it with the secret keeper standing beside you.’

‘Well, I can be the secret keeper. I heard that Bill is his own secret keeper.’

‘You can, if you want. It would be best because Snape could get in there.’

‘Yeah, he’s the reason it needs to be changed. But I had a thought. It’s close, we know he will have control soon. It could be today or tomorrow. The wedding, I think they should cancel it or just do a quick ceremony but not a reception. Having all of them, relaxed, drinking, that’s going to make them easy targets. The rat lived there for ten years, he could easily lead the death eaters there. He could be there to see if anyone has a routine. Also, old Voldy might believe I’m there so he could turn up as well.’

Remus realised Harry was right, he was going to contact them straight away. He would make sure to write the things Harry said. He would also make sure the letter went to Arthur so he would realise just how dangerous it was right now. It was not the time to put on a wedding, or a celebration of any kind. He realised a letter would take too long.

‘I’ll make a quick trip now and try to get them to realise how dangerous it is,’ Remus said, ‘You can help research once you get to the house.’

‘I will once I’m an adult.’

‘I should mention that Tonks and I got married.’

Harry grinned then hugged the man. He knew Tonks had like Remus, he just hadn’t known they got together.

He had liked Tonks from the first time he met her, when she came with some of the order to pick him up from the Dursley’s. Harry also liked the fact that she thought Dumbledore had been wrong to send Harry to the Dursley’s after seeing Cedric die and Voldemort return. Harry had overheard her talking to Sirius about it. Those two thought Harry should have been taken straight to Grimmauld place.

Remus and Harry spoke for a bit longer before Remus headed to the Burrow. He figured it would be best to speak with Arthur, Bill and Fleur personally than write a letter. Harry said he would be at the house early the morning of his birthday. He did say since Remus didn’t recognise him, he would use these disguises to get to Gringotts on Friday morning, in case Voldemort ends up taking over completely. He would empty his vaults, both vaults, change most of it into muggle money and open a muggle bank account.

While Remus and Harry were talking, Mad-eye had spoken to Arthur to explain that Harry had left Privet drive, safely and was now hiding. No one knows where he is so he was safe. Arthur instantly knew Molly would go off about finding Harry and bringing him to the Burrow. Mad-eye handed the note he got from Remus to Arthur. The man realised that Harry would never stay at the Burrow, not now he said he didn’t want Ron or Hermione involved. Mad-eye also reminded Arthur that Harry would be legally an adult in three days time. Mad-eye also said that Molly was not related to Harry so she could not make him do anything and it could cause more trouble. Right now, they had to work together and work with Harry, not alienate him. Arthur said he would use the head of house to get his wife to understand.

Bill and Fleur’s wedding never went ahead but they did marry with just their immediate families with them. The Delacour’s were going to help set up some safe houses in France for when people like the Weasley’s if they needed to escaped. They had given Arthur, Bill and Fleur some portkeys in case they had to leave quickly.

The night before Harry’s seventeenth birthday was the day the order planned to move Harry from Privet drive to the Burrow. What the order didn’t know was that just outside the wards around Privet drive were death eaters, many death eaters along with Voldemort. They were going to fight the order while Voldemort killed Harry. By the time the wards fell and there was still no sign of the order of the phoenix or Harry Potter, Voldemort was furious, he had been lied to. He also realised this could be a trap. No one was there so he wasn’t sure what was going on. He gave the order to return to the manor. He had a spy to deal with.

Voldemort was furious. When he got back to the manor, he instantly turned his wand on Snape.

‘You lied, did you expect some type of trap Severus.’ The man didn’t have a chance to reply before he was placed under the cruciatus curse.

All Severus did was continue to scream in pain. A few minutes later, when the curse was lifted, he planned to tell the dark lord he hadn’t lied, he saw the green light heading towards him. He knew all was lost now, he would not be alive to pass on the information he had to give Harry Potter.

‘At least now we know who the real spy was. I would say the stupid old man worked on a plan since your children explained about his hand. He was dying, he used his death for Snape so I would believe he was loyal.’

When Harry woke the morning of his birthday, he worked on some fake identity papers to open a bank account in the muggle world. He didn’t want anyone who was loyal to Voldemort that might know the muggle world to find out he had a bank account. Harry used a fake name, Orion James Evans and put his age up a year so he was a legal adult in the muggle world. Harry did go to Gringotts after he finished in the muggle world. No one recognised him but he kept his hand on his wand inside his pocket. The goblins had been suspicious but since Harry handed them his key, they could not prevent him going to his vault even if he didn’t look like Harry Potter.

When Harry left Gringotts, he went straight to the muggle bank and deposited some of his money into the account. He planned to do more over the following weeks. He would wait to see if they stayed or if they decide to leave the country. He didn’t want to leave a lot of money in the bank in case he never returned. Once he was finished, he returned to the hotel, had a leisurely breakfast before paying his bill then left the hotel. He made it look like he was getting his bags but he used the room so no one would see him apparate away.

Harry appeared on the front step of Grimmauld place. He hurried straight inside to find Remus, Tonks and Mad-eye sitting at the kitchen table, which was covered in books.

‘Looks like you lot have been working.’

‘Wotcher Harry,’ Tonks said then got up and hugged him, ‘Happy birthday.’

‘Thanks Tonks and congratulations on catching your wolf.’

Remus and Tonks laughed, ‘Took a bit but I did catch him.’

‘Alright there Mad-eye.’

‘Always Potter. I never saw it before Potter, but your smarter than you made us believe. That plan was complicated. I actually suggested that you along with Remus leave the house together and use muggle transport and do that a week before the wards fell.’

‘I just figured death eaters wouldn’t be looking for people on muggle buses, then there is the amount of buses and trains. They would never find the one’s I used.’

‘You’re right. None of them would know how to navigate the muggle world.’

‘Mad-eye questioned Mundungus about the locket and the plan to move you.’ Tonks said.

‘He said the locket was taken by a woman who wears pink and looks like a toad.’

‘Umbitch,’ Harry growled.

‘We’re working on a plan to get her and the locket Harry. Let’s just concentrate on the others,’ Remus said, ‘Anyway, back to what Mad-eye found out about the plan to move you.’

‘He said it just came to him. He does nothing unless it earns him money. I got suspicious, went into his mind and found out it was Snape. He put dung under the imperius curse then told him the plan.’ Mad-eye said.

‘So they would have all been there waiting. I had a feeling some would be which is why I decided to leave before it was planned to pick me up. I wasn’t going to risk all your lives when it wasn’t necessary. Now I’m glad I did since we know it was a trap.’

‘That’s why you did the right thing, the smart thing,’ Tonks said.

‘You could be right about how impossible this is. We’ve made some basic plans. We’re going to Hogwarts soon, not just to get some of that venom but to get the pensieve and memories. We need to see them before we will know if there’s any hope. But we also worked out to try to kill him even with those items out there. If he’s back to just spirit, he won’t be able to kill,’ Mad-eye said.

‘I thought the same it’s just getting a shot at him. Also, all he would need to do is that ritual again. We can sabotage that by removing his father’s bones, or bone dust.’

Remus smiled, ‘You never showed how intelligent you were before Harry. We thought the same and plan to do that after going to Hogwarts.’

‘We could split up you know. I have to go to Hogwarts since I’m a parselmouth. What if me and one of you go to Hogwarts, the other two to the graveyard.’

‘Smart,’ Mad-eye said, ‘You and Remus head to Hogwarts. Dora and I will head to the graveyard. We can use my cloaks in case he has anyone watching.’

‘Minerva has left the floo open just for us,’ Remus said. ‘We thought you should do the fidelius charm straight away, in case Snape comes calling.’

‘Then you just need to explain how to do it.’

Before any of them left the house, Remus showed Harry the charm from one the books that had been on the table. It was a simple charm especially when you were making yourself the secret keeper of your own home. Harry wrote the permission note out first, then he became the secret keeper for number twelve Grimmauld place. Remus, Tonks and Mad-eye read the note straight away.

One thing Harry knew he was going to do, was strip the house of anything of the Blacks, but especially the elf heads and the portraits. If Snape ended up at Hogwarts, they did not want the portrait of Phinius Nigelus Black to tell Snape anything that was going on inside the house. They would remove the portraits no matter what but if they ended up leaving the country, he wouldn’t bother with the rest of the house.

Once the charm was done, Remus and Harry went to Hogwarts while Mad-eye and Tonks went to the graveyard.

The moment Harry and Remus arrived at Hogwarts, Harry told Remus about the room of requirement but he wanted to get in there to get the book he hid. They decided to do that first before getting the pensieve.

‘See that cabinet?’

‘Yes, do you know something about it?’

‘That’s the cabinet that I told Mr Weasley about. It’s how Draco Malfoy was able to get the death eaters into Hogwarts. They come in pairs and the other one is in Borgin and Burkes. You step into one and come out the other.’

‘Why hasn’t it been destroyed?’

‘I thought the same Moony. For some reason no one bothered. It’s why I don’t think McGonagall will do any better than Dumbledore, unless the old man didn’t tell her about it. I know Snape wouldn’t have. Do you want to destroy it while I get the book?’

‘Yes, meet back at the door.’

By the time Remus walked up to Harry, he noticed that the young man was holding more than a book. He was holding a bag.

‘What’s with the bag cub?’

‘I’m not sure if it’s the one we need but it’s a very elaborate tiara with Ravenclaw’s inscription inside it. I found it sitting on the cupboard I put the book into. I actually used this to mark the spot where I hid the book.’

‘How did Dumbledore not know one of them was at Hogwarts?’

‘I finally came to the conclusion that he was going senile. Nothing he did made sense. He told me about the prophecy, which he knew about from before I was even born, yet he didn’t give me any type of training so I could fulfill the prophecy. Anyway, we’ll get the venom, fangs then the pensieve.’

They spoke with Minerva for a minute, but one thing Harry asked her to do, as she was headmistress at that moment. For her to write to all the muggleborns, half-bloods raised in the muggle world and anyone that was considered a blood traitor by Voldemort. They should know how dangerous Hogwarts could be if they returned. It would be best if they stayed away but also worked on plans to move or stay safe. Minerva thought it was a good idea and was going to send the letters out as soon as Remus and Harry left. She was also going to take the book that names all the new students, along with the files of all the existing students. If Voldemort ended up taking over, Minerva was going to make sure he would not be able to get their information. If he found the information on the muggleborns, he would have his death eaters kill them straight away.

Remus also spoke to her about the cabinet that Harry told him about and how he destroyed it. Both men realised Minerva hadn’t been told. She said Remus did the right thing. She also said she hoped one of those death eaters might have been about to use it when Remus destroyed the one at Hogwarts. Even though Remus and Harry were surprised to hear the woman basically say she hoped the death eater died, they realised they shouldn’t have been. They also realised Albus was wrong. He basically left the cabinet there which put not just the students in danger, but also the staff. They also realised there were more that thought like them, they believed it was kill or be killed. Albus wanted to give everyone a second chance, then a third chance, then ultimate chances.

Remus almost fainted when he saw the size of the basilisk. Minerva had gone with them just to see the famous chamber. She ended up falling but Harry caught her before she hit the ground. Remus conjured a chair for her to sit in and it would give her time to get over the shock. Remus and Minerva stared at Harry because they realised he had been twelve when he killed the basilisk. Both of them realised that there was definitely more to Harry Potter than they knew, or anyone knew. Both of them also believed that Harry should be given the order of merlin. He had killed something so dangerous that it could have killed every student and teacher inside Hogwarts. Both of them were determined that if the war with Voldemort was ever over, they would make sure Harry was awarded for his bravery.

Before Remus and Harry left Hogwarts, Minerva had told them that her and Hagrid have portkeys in case they need to escape. Hagrid plans to head to France and stay with Maxime. Minerva would be heading to the families home. Minerva knew that very soon Voldemort would have control so there was something else Minerva decided to do, was move all of Albus’ books along with all the books in the library, including the books from the restricted sections. She used her personal house elf to take them to her family home, one that hadn’t been lived in for more than a hundred years. She never told anyone that she had a home as she spent all her time at Hogwarts. She never lived there, it was her grandparents who had last lived there. Minerva knew those old books would be safe away from Hogwarts. Her home was also under the fidelius charm with herself as secret keeper. She did that when Voldemort first began to rise to power. She wrote a note and handed it to Remus in case they needed to contact her. That note will allow them to get into her home.

Harry wrote a permission note for Minerva in case she needed to contact them at the old headquarters of the order of the phoenix. She could apparate onto the top step inside the charm which would keep her safe. Snape would have explained about the park across the street. So even if the death eaters couldn’t see the house, they knew roughly where it was. After she read it, she destroyed the note. She would not risk Severus finding it and getting into the house.

Mad-eye and Tonks were back at Grimmauld place only an hour later. Harry and Remus arrived more than an hour after them.

Remus went into details about the basilisk, including it’s size. Then he explained that Harry found one of the horcruxes. Apart from being shocked at hearing Harry had killed a giant deadly snake, now they heard he just came across a horcrux. Mad-eye said he believed that age had been catching up with Albus. So many things he did just didn’t make sense. He decided that the four of them should be together when they destroy it that way they can protect the others but also see what it’s like when one is destroyed. They decided to use the basem*nt. Mad-eye thought Harry should be the one to destroy the horcrux because of the prophecy. Mad-eye, Remus and Tonks would cast the shield charm.

All of them flinched at the scream when the horcrux inside the diadem was destroyed. They decided to have a drink before they got to the memories. Harry had brought muggle beer but he also bought bourbon. Remus already had Firewhiskey there in case anyone wanted it.

‘I really don’t want to watch those memories again but I’m sure you’ll want to know what Dumbledore told me while we were watching them.’

‘It would be best if you go in with us,’ Remus said.

‘Okay, now even though Dumbledore took almost the entire school year to show them to me, it would probably take about four hours maximum to watch all of them.’

‘Then how about we watch a few, say two hours worth. We have a break and some lunch before we continue?’ Mad-eye said.

That’s what the group did. They spent two an a half hours watching memories before Harry made them some lunch.

‘You seem comfortable in a kitchen cub,’ Remus said but everyone heard the unasked question.

‘The Dursley’s made me cook for them. I can pretty much cook anything.’

‘With how thin you are, I would say you didn’t get to eat much,’ Tonks said.

‘No, not much,’ Harry really didn’t want to talk about it and the other three realised that so they changed the subject.

‘Do any of the memories mention how many he made?’ Mad-eye asked.

‘Only one, Dumbledore just knew it was more than one. He gave me the job of questioning Horace Slughorn. That memory should be here as well. See, Sluggy gave Dumbledore a modified memory of when he spoke to Voldemort as a student. He wanted to ask Sluggy about horcruxes. Dumbledore thought I would have more chance of getting the real one. I ended up using the Felix Felisus when my first few tries failed. He asked about making seven.’

‘Seven, the diary, the ring and the tiara are gone, that leaves four left to find,’ Tonks sighed.

‘The goblet that belongs to Helga Hufflepuff. We need to get the locket off Umbridge and the snake. That’s three, not four,’ Mad-eye said.

‘Did he mention anything else Harry?’ Tonks asked.

‘No, he said he wasn’t sure if it was the diadem, maybe something that belonged to Gryffindor. We worked out that there are only two items that belonged to him left and both are at Hogwarts. The sorting hat which would have been discovered straight away. Dumbledore said he put the hat on to determined if it was one, it wasn’t. The other is the sword but it had been lost for centuries until I pulled it from the sorting hat to kill the basilisk. Dumbledore had asked the hat about the sword and said it was three centuries since it had been removed from the hat and used. I’ve had a lot of time to think about this. If there isn’t one then the seventh piece is the piece inside of him. I’m not sure if that’s right or not. If he made a seventh then there is only one thing he would turn into one and it’s something he always keeps with him.’

‘Then explain,’ Mad-eye said.

‘His wand.’

‘Damn, there’s no way we could get that off him,’ Tonks said.

‘This may be impossible so we plan to send him back to a spirit and plan to take out as many of his supporters as possible, take them out completely.’

Harry stared at Mad-eye, ‘So your not against getting rid of them?’

‘We tried to tell Albus they should be dealt with, permanently. He believed they should be captured and sent to Azkaban so they could learn how wrong they are,’ Remus said.

‘He refuse to listen to us. They won’t learn anything because to them, they are doing the right thing. All of us could be killed which could mean our world ends up dying. They need to be kissed or dead. The dementors are on his side now, so killing them is what we have to do. If they went to Azkaban, he would just break them out again. Hopefully if we do send him back and get rid of some of his death eaters, the dementors will return to Azkaban,’ Tonks said.

‘I always thought the marked ones should be killed. Look how Malfoy had been controlling Fudge and the moment Voldemort returned, Malfoy joined him. That wouldn’t have happened if they had been dealt with properly the first time. But what about the ones that aren’t marked, yet they support him?’ Harry asked.

‘If we can capture them, we use veritaserum. I’ve got a cauldron full but we’re going to need more. We just have to work out where to keep the prisoners once we have them.’

Harry held up the book, ‘With this, I can make any potion and I proved that when I had Sluggy teaching. Sirius explained how good mum was with potions, I showed I was the same, it was just Snape. He made sure none of us could learn. This used to belong to Snape. He made corrections which I followed. I didn’t know it was his when I began using it. All my potions turned out perfect, better than anyone’s. Also, there are spells in here that he invented. The one I used on Draco Malfoy is in here and only Snape knows how to counter it. If we use that when Snape is not around, they will die, painfully. I would rather use that then the killing curse. It might be instantly but I would rather not use it.’

‘Then use what you’re comfortable with. Tonks is an auror, she can use the killing curse if her life is in danger and she is facing more than two death eaters. Now we know he’s bound to have control soon, so anything we do will be considered illegal. We have to do whatever we can but do it quickly. We can’t afford to be captured. If we take a month, see if we can find the cup and maybe the snake. If we can’t, then we speak to everyone about leaving the country,’ Mad-eye said, ‘Tonks, talk to your parents. They either come here or use the fidelius on their home. But they will have to stay away from any place where wizards will see them. Also, talk to them about what Potter’s done about disguises using muggle methods. Your mother does resemble that crazy bitch. Make sure to tell them they might need to leave the country and quickly.’

‘I’ll go there soon. We should also stock up so we don’t have to go out too often. Now would be the perfect time.’

‘Let’s plan that for tomorrow. Harry and I can go to Diagon alley and stock up on potions equipment and ingredients. You two could do the same at Hogsmeade but we’ll also get a lot of food, from the muggle world. Also, we might send Minerva a note telling her to get ready to clean out Hogwarts of anything in the potions room. We don’t want Snape using potions on students, if they end up there. She also has to know that leaving might be the only way we’ll survive.’

‘Even though McGonagall said she would write to them, I’m planning on writing to a lot of students I know to tell them to stay away. It would be too easy for someone like Malfoy to slip people portkeys which could take them to Voldemort. Snape could order the house elves to put potions in all the drinks or food. No muggleborn should return to Hogwarts, along with many half-bloods,’ Harry said.

‘Let’s finish watching the memory to see if there might be something that will give us a clue to what the seventh one is in case it’s not his wand. And like Harry said, the seventh could be the piece of soul inside him. But I think you’re right, it’s his wand, it makes the most sense. We also have to hope there is something that tells us where they are, or it is hopeless,’ Mad-eye said.

Remus and Tonks also agreed with Harry and Mad-eye. They believed Voldemort’s wand was also a horcrux. It was already connected to him, the horcrux would make that connection stronger. But even if they found proof that the wand was a horcrux, they still had no idea where the goblet is. They also knew getting the wand off Voldemort would be impossible.

The following morning, Tonks used her metamorph abilities to turn into Dolores Umbridge’s’ secretary. The moment she followed Umbridge into her office, Tonks stunned her, took the locket from around her neck. She had transfigured a cheap locket she had bought into the one that she had just taken. Once that was done, Tonks removed the last ten minutes of her memory before waking her and quickly leaving the ministry.

The moment Tonks got to Grimmauld place, they took the locket down to the cellar where Harry was about to destroy it. This time, nothing happened.

‘It’s Slytherin’s locket and it does open,’ Harry shrugged.

‘Try it Harry,’ Remus said.

‘Just in case, I think Mad-eye should destroy this. I would hate for the piece of soul to get away,’ Harry stared at the locket, making sure he could see a snake, then using parseltongue, he said open. The locket sprung open and Voldemort’s face appeared. Mad-eye didn’t hesitate, just stabbed the locket with one of the fangs.

‘That leaves the goblet and snake, unless his wand is the seventh,’ Remus said, ‘We all agree that it probably is even if there was nothing in the memories that mentioned his wand.’

‘We’ll get back to researching soon, let’s stock up on everything we need,’ Mad-eye said.

‘We get a few things, but I really believe we’ll be leaving before long so I don’t think we should buy a lot, only what we can take with us,’ Tonks said.

‘I believe the same lass. All his supporters are positioned inside the ministry. He would make sure that we’re all considered criminals. We’ll either end up in Azkaban, killed outright or kissed. None of us want that. We need to leave soon. We plan to use things like portkeys but we also make plans to leave using muggle methods in case they block all magical travel. They would never believe people like us would use a muggle plane or train,’ Mad-eye said.

‘I don’t really care, but where would we go?’ Harry asked.

‘I know some countries are right against the dark arts but like here, they have some people that hide it,’ Mad-eye said.

‘Maybe we shouldn’t all go to the same country. Say a dozen or so go to one, same to another. If too many turn up in one country, he might find them then get his death eaters there,’ Tonks said.

‘I think Tonks is right, we shouldn’t all go to the same place,’ Remus said.

‘What if we get some distance between them and us. Let’s say America, Hawaii or even go as far as Australia and New Zealand. America and Australia are large countries, so if everyone wanted to go together, those countries could easily hide all of us,’ Harry said.

‘America has a large population but they have had trouble with dark wizards, just as we have. They could recognise any of us and tell him. Hawaii doesn’t really have a large population but there is a small magical community. All I know of Australia is it’s a large country but a young country so it would only have muggleborns and probably a few half-bloods. I don’t know anything about New Zealand except it’s small,’ Tonks said.

‘Australia is the furthest away but Hawaii is quite a distance as well. If we choose Australia, all of us could go, but spread out. It might be worth trying to get together and work on some plans,’ Mad-eye said.

‘What if we do get together but say have Bill and Arthur and not the whole family come to the meeting. We have just Minerva who could represent Hagrid, Flitwick and the other staff that we know will be in danger. Tonks could be the one for her family, apart from Remus being here as well.’

‘That’s a good idea. We’ll make a list and begin working on who will come to a meeting. But Harry, I think it’s time you actually send some letters. You can sneak back into Hogwarts to use more owls, your owl could be used but you’ll need more.’

‘Yeah, I’ll do that now,’ Harry went into the drawing room. He pulled out all his parchment, ink and quill. He would only need to write one letter then use magic to make multiple copies. He just hoped the owls could find all the people he planned to write to.

When Harry finished writing his letter, he used the floo to Hogwarts. He went straight to the owlery and sent all his letters off. He did write that they shouldn’t contact him, letters can get intercepted. They could stay if they wish but they should not go near Hogwarts or any magical town.

‘I know something’s on your mind Harry,’ Remus said.

‘I’ve been thinking about something. I know we’ll probably be leaving but there’s something I want to do before we leave.’

‘Your parents,’ Remus said simply but kindly.

Harry nodded, ‘Yeah. At first I thought of just visiting their graves, just to say goodbye. But we know he could dig them up or wreck their coffins just to get me to retaliate. I want to move them, hide them somewhere. Even if it’s just in a forest, like Sherwood or the Forest of Dean. We could even bury them here but make sure it doesn’t look disturbed.’

‘If you want to do this and I think it’s a good idea, then I believe a forest would be best. For all we know the muggles might develop this area in a few years. It would mean they would be dug up and might end up destroyed by those big tractors the muggles use to dig.’

‘I never thought of that, but you’re right. This area is in bad condition that they might since it is close to the city of London. The Forest of Dean. We can even make a small marker out of stone without making it stand out.’

‘Then we plan it for either tonight or tomorrow night.’

‘I think tonight, the sooner the better.’

That’s what Harry and Remus did. They used the invisibility cloaks and snuck into Godric’s hollow. Just as they levitated the two coffins from their resting place, Remus’s wolf senses made him turn. He instantly sent a cutting hex at the large snake that had been sneaking up on them.

‘That was Nagini,’ Harry said.

‘Let’s hurry,’ Remus instantly levitated one coffin, held onto and turned on the spot. Harry did the same thing. They arrived in the Forest of Dean only seconds apart.

‘I don’t know why Voldy’s snake was there but it must have been waiting for me,’ Harry said as he lowered his mother’s coffin onto the ground.

‘Even though we know we might still leave, it only leaves the goblet and maybe the wand.’

‘So we’ll give ourselves a few weeks, then decide.’

‘We will. While I’m digging the graves, you find a couple of stones we can use as markers.’

Harry nodded then began to look around. By the time he found two similar size stones, Remus had dug the two holes. Harry took his time but he was able to carve his parents names into the stone, then the date of their birth and death. On the back, he carved a flower, a lily, along with a stag. Harry stared at them for a minute before he summoned another stone. He wrote Sirius’ name along with the date of birth and date of death. He turned it over then did a picture of Padfoot.

‘There nice cub.’

‘Yeah,’ Harry then levitated his mother’s coffin into one hole while Remus did James’ coffin. They covered them with dirt before placing the stones but the stones where their names were etched were facing down. The rocks showed Prongs, Padfoot and a Lily. He then put a permanent sticking charm on the stones which will hopefully keep them from being moved. They moved some twigs and moss to make it seem like the stones had always been there. Harry and Remus decided to mark a few trees as well, now they will know that Lily and James’ coffins were in the centre of the trees.

‘I don’t think anyone will pick up what this place really is.’

‘No, it looks natural. They’ll be safe here. If he ends up gone, we can make sure they are returned to Godric’s hollow. If we do leave, maybe we can see about having them moved in a few years.’

‘If we leave, it will mean he has control. I don’t think it would be safe to return here. They are safe Moony and this forest will never be developed. I think it’s safer if we leave them here.’

‘It’s your call Harry.’

Remus watched as Harry knelt down at the two hidden graves of his parents. Both Harry’s hands were on the dirt covering James and Lily’s resting place and his eyes were closed. All Remus could do was watch but he felt for Harry. The young man never got to know just how nice James and Lily were. Remus was determined that he would find time to tell Harry all about his parents. He will make sure this time.

Harry and Remus walked into the house to see Mad-eye, Tonks along with Kingsley, Aberforth, Minerva, Arthur, Bill and Hestia. Kingsley was representing the few good aurors who know they might need to leave. Arthur and Bill were there for their family. Hestia was there for the few like Alphias Doge and Dedilus Diggle. Minerva was there to represent the few teachers she knew would probably leave with them. Minerva wasn’t sure if she would leave, but if she did, she may leave later than the rest. Her old home was very protected. She would have a portkey on her to take her to the country that they end up going to.

‘You two have dirt over you. What have you been up too?’ Tonks asked.

‘We moved my parents bodies and hid them,’ Harry said.

‘While we were there, Voldemort’s snake snuck up on us. It’s dead.’

‘So there’s a chance the goblet is the only one left, yet we know there could be another, his wand and it’s going to be the hardest to destroy,’ Mad-eye said, ‘But that was a smart thing you did. He knew you might turn up so he had the snake keeping watch. He probably planned to use them to lure you out if you didn’t go there.’

‘Don’t tell anyone where they are, just in case any of us get captured,’ Kingsley said.

‘Did you come up with that Harry?’ Arthur asked.

‘Yeah, I just figured he would know I would do anything to stop him destroying their bodies. So whether we stay or leave, they are well hidden.’

‘Let’s get this meeting underway,’ Mad-eye said. ‘Oh, just so you know, everyone was questioned using veritaserum. We couldn’t take the chance that one had been taken so they could use polyjuice potion.’

‘At least we all know where we stand,’ Remus said then sat beside Tonks.

Harry got himself a beer, drank the whole thing before getting another. Only then did he sit down.

Remus and Mad-eye explained about the horcruxes. Then they explained what they believe was the last, or could be the piece inside him. There was also the chance that his wand might be the seventh.

‘Seven is the most magical number. If you think about this logically, then six horcruxes with the last piece in him. If he made seven horcruxes then the eighth would be the last piece inside him,’ Bill said.

‘Either way, if we can’t find the goblet then we either have to get his wand and destroy it straight away or Harry gets a shot at him.’

‘Why Harry?’ Arthur asked.

‘The prophecy,’ Harry said.

‘There is a prophecy about Harry and Voldemort. One of them has to kill the other. It’s why he went after Harry as a baby,’ Remus explained.

‘It was Snape that told Voldemort the first part of the prophecy,’ Aberforth said making everyone gasps, except Harry.

‘Did you know that Harry?’ Remus asked.

Harry nodded, ‘I found out the night the old man died. I ended up trashing his office again.’

‘I heard something but I haven’t confirmed it yet,’ Aberforth said, ‘Two new death eaters that were in the pub having a drink were talking about Snape setting up a trap. When they didn’t see Potter or the order when the wards fell, Voldemort killed Snape.’

‘Since Snape was the one to tell Dung the plan, it would make sense that he would believe Snape set him up,’ Mad-eye said.

‘It was a smart thing you did Harry. All of us were picked by Albus to either turn into you or escort one of the ones turning into you. I was not happy that my wife or brothers would be put so directly in harms way. We all know he wants to kill you, Fleur, Ron, Fred, George, Hermione and Dung could have been killed,’ Bill said.

‘The moment I read the letter with the plans I knew it was to dangerous. I left straight away, which was a week before the wards fell. It was easy. I got to Liverpool, got a hotel then sent a letter to Remus.’

‘So now we need to make some decisions. Harry, Remus, Tonks and I have been doing a lot of talking. We’ve stocked up on some supplies but we believe we will have to leave the country. We’ve been talking about whether we all go to the same country and if we did, it would need to be a large country and far away.’

‘My parents said they will leave with us, I just have to let them know what we decide,’ Tonks said.

‘Apart from me and my partner, there are two aurors who are completely trustworthy that will need to leave. One is a muggleborn and the other is a half-blood who was raised in the muggle world,’ Kingsley said, ‘They’ve already mention that they might have to leave.’

‘Just make sure it’s them and if it is, they can join us,’ Remus said.

‘Have you worked on which country?’ Hestia asked.

‘We believe for safety, Australia. It’s very large even if it doesn’t have a large population, not compared to England. It has around twenty five to thirty million people and there is a magical community. But I can’t tell you how many witches and wizards there are. It’s also very far away,’ Remus said.

‘It takes about sixteen hours to fly on a plane to get there,’ Harry said.

‘How did you know that?’ Tonks asked.

‘Hermione, she researched Australia before sending her parents there. She picked it because of how far away it was and her parents had been talking about moving overseas. She also said there are about twenty five million people, most live around the coast but there are a lot of small inland towns. They are English speaking and they are still part of the muggle commonwealth, which is part of Great Britain. The Queen of England is still the head of state of Australia. It was colonised by prisoners from here a couple of hundred years ago. Most of those prisoners were poor people who stole bread to feed their families,’ Harry noticed how everyone looked curious, ‘In school, before going to Hogwarts, we had history lessons. I remember about this because I felt sorry for all those people sent to the other side of the world who would never see their families again.’

‘Harry, Remus, Tonks, her father along with Connie and Tim are very comfortable in the muggle world. We could have them get as much information on Australia but also a few other countries. There could be some of us that want to go somewhere else,’ Kingsley said.

‘We can do that tomorrow. It’s easy to find information on other countries from the muggle world,’ Tonks said.

‘If any of you have idea’s, let us know. But for now, you need to talk things over with your family and friends. But please be careful who you tell. This could mean all our lives if you tell the wrong person. We’re going to need to know if we’re heading to the same country or different countries. Anyone that has trouble paying for muggle transport will be helped. Harry is going to use some of the money Sirius left him to make sure all of us can get away. Also, we’ve made emergency portkeys that will bring you here, to the top step, if you have to leave quickly. Make sure you charm some bags and pack things you do not want to lose. Things like clothes and books can be replaced. Only pack what is absolutely necessary and the bare essentials when it comes to clothes. Sorry Arthur, that means you leave your muggle stuff behind.’

‘I already plan to leave it. Apart from our normal clothes and a few old books that has been passed down through the family, there is a few personal items we do not want to lose, like Molly’s clock.’

‘Then I suggest you all take a portkey and go make some preparations. If you do decide to go somewhere else, send me a note but also make sure to tell us if you need money. We can give you enough to get settled. The password for the portkey is Prongs,’ Mad-eye said.

‘Where did you dig up that word from?’ Kingsley asked.

Harry flicked his wand and prongs leapt forth, ‘I named him Prongs after my dad’s animagus stag.’

‘James called his stag Prongs,’ Remus said, ‘Not a lot of people know that.’

‘Ron, Hermione, Fred and George, Dumbledore, Remus and Tonks were the only ones to know about that, until now.’

‘Unless they told others but it would only be people they trusted,’ Arthur said, ‘I would say my daughter knows and maybe the twins friend, Lee.’

‘I think it’s safe enough to know. So each of you take a piece of rope and go work out what you want to do. We’re going to give ourselves another few weeks but we know that could change quickly where we have to leave straight away. The faster you work out what you want to do, the faster we can work out if we leave the muggle way or we take portkeys,’ Mad-eye said. ‘We would like to know if anyone wants to travel the muggle way or the wizarding way. Just let us know.’

After they left Remus turned to Harry, ‘Okay, Australia and we can go by plane. We’re used to being in the muggle world. Mad-eye will have to use a portkey.’

‘I think the Weasley’s should also use portkeys. I’m not sure about Bill and Charlie but the rest of them couldn’t help but show how different they are. They would stand out. For all we know he has another half-blood who knows how to navigate the muggle world that could easily spot people like the Weasley’s,’ Harry said.

‘I believe the same, the Weasley’s have to use a portkey, for their and our safety. If they want to stay together then Mad-eye can go with them,’ Remus said.

‘I can do that with any that need to go by portkey and to the same country,’ Mad-eye said.

‘We’ll go by plane. Mum will just copy what dad does and leave him to do the talking or organising. But she has been to the muggle world and she does know how to dress like them.’

‘Everyone that decides on a plane has to make sure their wands are hidden and no robes,’ Mad-eye said.

It took only four days before Voldemort had control of the ministry. Aberforth sent word that Voldemort also went to Hogwarts. He chucked a big tantrum when he found it empty, not just of people but of books, artefacts and lots of other items. Mad-eye had sent his patronus to Minerva so they would know how dangerous it was right now, in case she wanted to leave with some of the other staff.

Since Remus taught Harry how to send messages with his patronus, they used those to send emergency messages to everyone. It was time to leave, quickly. Remus dropped money off at the ones going by plane, those were the ones related to muggles or spent time in the muggle world. Mad-eye got together with the Weasley’s and a few other pure-bloods that wanted to escape and they were using portkeys.

Harry, Remus and Tonks had packed up everything. They transfigured their clothes into expensive muggle clothes before they apparated to Heathrow then Remus used a confundus charm on some of the muggles working there. Ted and Andromeda appeared not long after, along with a dozen more. Remus made sure all of them had seats on the next flight to Australia and while he was at it, he made sure they all had first class. Anyone that was booked on that flight were bumped to another flight.

They only had to wait an hour before they could board. None of them spoke or relaxed until they were in the air.

‘I noticed you writing a letter and didn’t use Hedwig,’ Remus said.

‘I told Hedwig to take her time and fly. She hates being locked up or taking by apparition. Anyway, I decided to send info to the prime minister. I figured he should know what they could be up against. I put in everything about Voldy, his death eaters, inferi, giants, trolls, werewolves like Greyback and dementors.’

‘Smart, hopefully, they might be able to stop them,’ Tonks said.

‘Okay, now we’re on our way, where are we going to stay?’ Remus asked.

‘I had an idea or two idea’s. The first was if we found an abandoned building or large house. The other idea was magical tents. Australia is a warmer country than England. Also, it only snows in the snowy mountains. If we pick Queensland, it’s going to feel like summer in winter and summer will be extremely hot to us. Now New South Wales can get warm, depending on which part. I mean all of it will be warm to us until we acclimatise which will give us time to find somewhere to live if we use tents. If we do use tents they will have to be charmed to keep us cool but also to protect them and us from the severe storms they get.’ Harry explained.

‘We’ll go with tents first. It will take time for us to learn our way around then to find some building that is abandoned.’ Remus said.

‘There are also very old hotels and towns that ended up deserted. We might be lucky to find one of those,’ Ted said, ‘I did some research the moment Dora talked about leaving. Now because we’re from England, we will want to stay away from the outback, it would be too hot for us. I believe the best place to start would be at the top of new south wales. There are plenty of places that we could hide using the fidelius charm. There are farms and just a lot of properties that belong to the government that we could use for a long time.’

‘Once we land, we split so some will get the information on the place we need to go while some get tents and supplies. I also want to check out the Australia ministry of magic to find out what it’s like. Being a young country would not have laws that favour pure-bloods so we won’t have to worry about that.’ Remus said.

‘We’ll need to work on a place for everyone to meet up as well. We can send out patronus’s once we are all there,’ Dora said.

The group continued talking about their plans but when the stewardess brought food, they all fell silent. They had to be careful in case they mention something from the magical world. All of them had put their wands in their bags the moment they got onto the plane. They could not take the chance of using magic on a muggle plane in case the magic affected the electronics.

It was a long flight and even though all of them did get some sleep, they couldn’t help working on plans. They all believed using tents to begin with would be best until they could find an abandon building. Since most of them wanted to stay together, for now, they just had to work on where they would put their tents. Harry and Ted were going to head straight to the nearest magical town and buy a few big tents straight away while Connie and Tonks were going to the local council offices to find somewhere they could pitch their tents. Remus planned to apparate to the others after finding out where they were using his patronus. They all had to meet up but it would probably be a few hours. Mad-eye, the Weasley’s, Aberforth and Hermione would already be there but Hermione knew the muggle world so she could easily get them food and find a place for all of them to stay and stay hidden until they heard from the other group.

Remus and Mad-eye made a few portkeys so the groups could get together. It was late by the time everyone ended up together, but Harry didn’t greet his ex-friends, he stayed with Remus and Tonks, working on plans. Between Ted, Connie and Tonks, they found a lot of places that they could stay and put up tents until they could check out some of the old abandoned buildings, which there were a lot. The fidelius charm and a few spells to make the muggles forget, then some more spells to fix the places and they could have a decent place to live. That would be their short term plans. It would be up to every person to decide what they wanted to do once they were settled and knew more about the country along with the magical community. They planned to give themselves a couple of months, minimum, to get to know more about the country then settle in.

By the time everyone ate and got the tents up, all anyone wanted to do was sleep. Harry decided to take one of the rooms in the tent with Remus and Tonks. He thought Ron or Hermione might annoy him if he was in a tent alone. He would eventually get his own place, but since they were going to stick together, for now, he would stay with Remus and Tonks.

Harry was the first one up the following morning and begun to make breakfast for everyone. He had transfigured things to make a big BBQ along with some tables and long benches. He then cooked plenty of food and made pots of tea and coffee. Remus, Tonks, Mad-eye, Aberforth, Kingsley were the first to join Harry, then others began to join them. Everyone but Remus, Tonks and Mad-eye were surprised at how good the food was that Harry made, he didn’t elaborate, just ate his own breakfast and drank his coffee.

‘Tonks, Kingsley and Connie are heading to the ministry today, just to see what they are like and to make sure none of his lot has turned up. He would know by now that a lot of people has left the country so he’s bound to send some spies out to different countries,’ Mad-eye said.

‘We don’t believe they will even look at this country since it is so far away,’ Kingsley said.

‘Harry and I have some things we need to do, we’ll be gone most of the morning,’ Remus said but didn’t elaborate.

That was what they did over the next week. Tonks, Connie and Ted were able to find and inspect a few places that had been abandoned. They did as much research as they could before they decided what could make a good permanent home and basically, a new community. Ted and Connie were going to the muggle world to find out if any of these places were about to be renovated or if anything was planned for the land. Once they were finished with that, they headed to the Australian ministry to find out what it was like.

It took another week but Ted, Tonks and Connie had all the information on the few places they looked at. They had also taken pictures so everyone could see what they looked like.

The following day, everyone remained at their camping site. It was time to pick a place they could make their home. Many hoped one day they could return to England, but there were some who had already decided to remain in Australia, Harry was one of them. Remus and Tonks knew they would be staying and their main reason was they don’t have any restrictions on werewolves as long as they take the wolfsbane potion. Ted and Andromeda were leaning towards staying in Australia but they still wanted to see as much of the country as they could before they decided. Connie was going to stay. She had already seen just how much better the Australian ministry was compared to England and the other few countries she had visited over the years.

It took another week before Hermione finally cornered Harry and asked why he had been ignoring them. Harry instantly went on about how they deserted him again when neither of them turned up at the Dursley’s. He said it was the final time. He was walking away from that friendship. The most they would be now is people who know each other but that’s all. Harry turned and walked away leaving Hermione to huff in annoyance. She was angry that Harry wouldn’t let her explain. It was Tonks who finally spoke with her then had a go at Hermione for not using muggle post, a phone or even apparate to tell Harry that Molly refused to let Ron go. It didn’t mean she couldn’t go tell Harry what was happening. He was once again left alone so he had to work on plans himself. But now, he had left them. Tonks said Hermione needed to grow up or she would end up a very lonely person.

Ginny had been trying to speak with Harry but he was always busy and always with someone. She hated seeing Harry spending time with the beautiful blond auror. Whenever Harry was with Remus and Tonks, the blond was there also. Ginny had seen Harry stare at the blond, especially at her overly large chest. It made her realise that Harry liked big boobs on a girl, she had small boobs. It was the one thing she had been hoping to get from her mother, but didn’t. She knew she could use magic to enhance her breasts but she also knew that most boys prefer the natural breast as they all said enhanced ones didn’t feel the same.

It only took a month before the large group from England moved to an old abandoned town. Once they arrived, Mad-eye, Kingsley, Aberforth, Tim, Harry, Remus, Tonks, Connie, Bill and Fleur worked together to cast a very powerful fidelius charm. Tonks and Connie had already removed all information on the town from the government offices. Now the charm was done, they finally had a place they could turn into a home. One thing they all liked, it was within walking distance to the beach. Many of the younger ones spent time at the beach. The older ones had begun to find out about work.

The name of the town wasn’t important but everyone ended up chipping in with names. It was Harry’s suggestion that got the vote.

Their town was now known as Orionshire. Orion for Sirius and Orionshire to keep their connection to their home country since a lot of towns in England ended with shire.

Harry had been sitting on the sand staring out over the water as the sun set behind him. He was trying to figure out what he wanted to do with his life now he didn’t have to worry about Voldemort. If he wanted to get his newts, he would have to work on that. He wasn’t sure if he could get them unless he went to the wizarding school in this country or they had a way for students to do them if they couldn’t go to school. Even though he would be keeping a listen out for any sign of Voldemort coming to Australia, none of them believed he would so he it was time to think of a life where Voldemort wasn’t involved. He just couldn’t figure out what to do with his life. He still had to be careful, the name Harry Potter was known around the magical world. The name Harry and the name Potter was pretty common but adding the scar and his looks, just might have the wrong person notice him which meant Voldemort could find out where he was. He didn’t want that as it could put everyone in danger.

‘You know Harry, after getting to know you and after speaking with Remus and Tonks, I can’t see you as an auror. Oh you could do the job, your powerful which is always good if your an auror and you’ve got a good head on your shoulders. I don’t believe you would be happy chasing dark wizards for a living,’ Connie said as she sat beside him, then handed him a beer. She had one for herself.

‘It’s not the life I want. Crouch, when he was impersonating Moody, he said I would make a great auror. At the time, I still didn’t know what type of careers there were in the magical world. I picked auror during my careers advice with McGonagall but I only did because I figured it would help with him around but I also wanted to annoy Umbitch. Now we’re here, no, I know it’s not the life I want. I just don’t know what I want to do.’

‘One good thing about having money, you can take your time. You’re an adult now, you can still learn what you need then take your newts as a home schooled student. There are enough here to help you if you need it. Is there anything that has caught your interest either before or after we came here?’

‘First, I didn’t know if I could do my newts as a home schooled student, if I wanted to. And to your question. There are some things have gone through my head. Some I dismissed outright. Okay, well, healer is one, quidditch is another but I also thought of broom designer. Another was wand maker. I also thought of teaching but that’s for when I’m older. So far, they are the only ones I keep going back to.’

‘Then it would make sense that you do one of those. I heard how good you are at quidditch but it’s not a long career so you would need to work on what to do after you hang up your broom, if that’s what you end up doing. That could lead into a broom designer, so it’s something to think about. I could see you as a teacher. Remus told me about your D A and how all of them passed their defence against the dark arts. It was thanks to you that they did. But as you said, when you are older as you would need a lot more studying to be ready to take on something like a teacher. Now as to a healer, you do care for people and you do not like seeing people hurt. If you can, you are the type to take the pain yourself instead of allowing someone to get hurt. I’m not sure if that could help or hinder you being a healer. You would really need to study some books on healing to see if you could handle seeing someone in so much pain yet you could not do much for them. If it was a child, how would you handle that?’

‘I would want to do everything to stop that child hurting,’ Harry nodded, ‘I get what your trying to say. I will think and study before I make up my mind but I already have a feeling that healing is out. I still get amazed at what healers can do but I think it’s because I see some of what they can do is the reason I was leaning towards healer. It is good to have money so I can take my time. I know Hermione, Ron and Ginny are going to be starting or re-starting their education soon. I wasn’t sure Ron would but Hermione wouldn’t stop learning no matter what. I suppose I could go to the ministry and find all the information on careers that are offered here. It might help me make a decision.’

‘You just have to remember to cover that scar before you do.’

‘I’m actually thinking of seeing a muggle doctor about having it removed. Muggle healing takes longer but they can do stuff our healers can’t.’

‘That’s true but once they release you, then potions will finish the healing. Being a muggleborn I do know about plastic surgery. To stay hidden, I think the scar needs to go. I know many would not like it, but I don’t know about the people here, I mean the ones here with us now. But this will always be your decision, no one else has the right to tell you what you can and can’t do with your body.’

‘I wouldn’t let anyone, not after how Dumbledore controlled my life. But I would also like to have another scar removed. It would mean using magic on the muggles that do it,’ Harry held out his hand to the woman beside him, ‘I got that due to that bitch, Umbridge.’

Connie took Harry’s hand and saw instantly the words etched into it.

‘She made you use a dark artefact?’

‘I didn’t know it was dark at the time. I found out weeks later. By then I had ten four hour detentions with her. Then had a lot more through the year. That’s why it stands out to much. The muggles can’t see that it’s words.’

‘Well, there is a way if you can lie but make it look like your uncomfortable.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘You could use part of your history. Your parents died when you were a young child, you were placed in foster care where they did that by cutting those words into your hand. You could say you were removed only a few weeks later after the foster parents had an anonymous complaint about how they treated the children in their care.’

Harry couldn’t help smiling, ‘Clever and it would work. All doctors in the muggle world are taught how to identify abused children. They are supposed to report it. This time, I just need to work on a fake file with a story they would believe. Thanks Connie, you’ve just helped me out, more than you know.’

‘Any time. But I had to admit that I have been hoping to talk to you, alone. This was once I got to know you as a person.’

‘Oh, is something wrong?’

Connie smiled, ‘Oh and you have to stop thinking that something is always wrong or there’s danger around.’

‘I suppose it’s just been part of my life for years now that it will take a while before I realise my life has changed, a lot.’

‘It has and I hope we can change it a bit more.’

‘Um, I’m not sure what you mean, change what?’

‘Change you from being a cute single man to a man with a girlfriend.’

It took Harry a minute before he realised that Connie was talking about herself and not some other girl, like Ginny. He couldn’t help blushing then smiling before he nodded.

Remus looked around for his wife and saw her standing staring at the water. He joined her and slipped his arms around her waste. It was then that he realised she wasn’t watching the ocean, she was watching her friend Connie and Harry, snogging. They were lying together on the beach, wrapped around each other. It looked to Remus like Connie was basically lying on top of Harry.

‘Did you know?’ Remus asked.

‘I noticed a few looks from Connie when she stared at Harry. I also noticed he would glance at her, more often than normal. I spoke to her about Harry’s life and those muggles. I explained that Harry could be in love with her but because of how they treated him, it left him with little to no confidence. He also didn’t learn about normal relationships. If she wanted to find out if they would work, it would have to be up to her to approach him.’

‘I saw Harry watching Connie but I wasn’t sure why so I didn’t say anything. I know some people thought us being together might not be right, due to the age difference. It’s less for them but there is still an age difference.’

‘We’re only eleven years apart. Connie is only seven years older than Harry.’

‘True but it’s the fact that she’s the older of the two. To me, Harry suits someone older. From the time I met him, he just seemed a lot older than his years. He has an old soul. I know Ginny likes him and they did date but she was just too young in the mind for someone like Harry.’

‘I agree with you. I like Ginny but she’s a young teenage girl where Harry’s older soul makes him a lot older than her. He would not be able to deal with a young teenage girl like Ginny. I also think Harry’s attracted to Connie for another reason. You always said you couldn’t help staring at my butt when I was in jeans. I’ve noticed Harry seems to have trouble lifting his eyes from her boobs. Ginny sure didn’t get those from her mother which put her out of the running with Harry.’

Remus blushed, ‘That’s what I did notice, so I figured it was just a teenage boy, who is uneducated with girls, staring at a young woman with overly large breasts.’

Remus and Tonks wasn’t the only people to see Harry and Connie snogging. Hermione had and at first she wanted to yell at him for such a display, then she realised they were both adults, it had nothing to do with her. Arthur and Bill had seen Harry kissing the beautiful young auror and they knew they would have to talk to Molly and Ginny so they would both know that Ginny should turn her sights to someone else. She can do that when she returns to her education.

They didn’t know it but Ginny had seen Harry kissing the blond. She was angry but she was also resigned. After seeing the way Harry looked at the woman, she knew she had no hope of getting Harry back. She hoped there was some boy at the Australia school who was right for her. She had seen a few boys at the beach and she liked the look of some. Now she just hoped she found a wizard boy that would take an interest in her.

That evening, after dinner, a few people noticed that Harry followed Connie into her tent and not the tent he had been staying in, which was Tonks and Remus’s tent. Many of the ones that did noticed were pleased that Molly hadn’t noticed. She would be the only one to say something about Harry going into a tent with a woman who was older that he was. It had nothing to do with anyone what Harry and Connie did, they were both adults.

Connie showed Harry spells that would help keep anyone from hearing them or seeing them. If there was a light inside a tent, the people outside could sometimes see. Now thanks to a few spells, no one would see or hear anything. Harry was nervous but he listened to everything his girlfriend told him. He had never thought he would meet anyone, especially not someone as beautiful as Connie. He was happy that she actually like him for him and it had nothing to do with the-boy-who-lived.

They had been getting to know each other since they arrived, but it was mainly talking about their plans and getting settled in a new country. Now they were really getting to know each other in a personal way.

Only once a few days later that Molly said something about Connie dating young Harry. Apart from Harry glaring at Molly Weasley, many others did as well. It was Arthur that finally got through to his wife. He had to remind Molly that she was not Harry’s mother, nor was she related to him. Remus was the closest to family Harry had and he approved of Harry and Connie’s relationship.

When they began to build their homes in their new town, Molly made sure it was further away from everyone else. She did not want to see Harry with Connie as she always hoped Ginny would end up with Harry. Now Ginny would have to forget about Harry and find another boy.

Even though Harry and Connie only just got together, they decided to build a home together. They already spoke and knew they might not make it, but they might. For now, they wanted to be together. There house was not far from Remus and Tonks’ home. Andromeda and Ted knew they had to give their daughter some space, so they built their home further away but they could still walk when they wanted to visit.

Most of the adults had begun working. Connie, Kingsley and Tonks joined the Australian aurors. Mad-eye stayed in retirement but he was always going to keep a listen out to make sure none of Voldemort death eaters turned up in their new country. Harry helped Aberforth out by loaning him some money to open another pub, but this time it would be just for their small town. He liked the atmosphere of a pub but he also knew that the ones they left England didn’t want to be recognised so going to a small pub in their small town would work for all of them. They also knew that more could arrive within the year.

Hermione, Ron and Ginny returned to their education. Harry decided for now, he would see if he could play quidditch. He decided that if he couldn’t, he might see about designing brooms. First, he planned to have his scar removed that way no one would associate the name Harry Potter with the-boy-who-lived.

The day after Harry had his operation to remove his lightning bolt scar from his forehead and the scars on his hand, Connie had worked some magic on the hospital staff. Harry would heal at home using potions and creams that Connie made.

By the time the bandages came off, there wasn’t a sign of either scar and Harry couldn’t stop grinning which made Connie, Remus and Tonks laugh. They knew how much Harry hated those scars but it was also a risk if anyone saw them. Now he was scar free which meant he could go see if would be able to have a quidditch career.

Harry was instantly picked by the Hawksburry Hawks they told him that they never had an untrained person who was as good as Harry. He became the starting seeker, he just needed a few months training to get used to a professional team.

It was only six months after the English witches and wizards arrived that another group arrived to join Orionshire. Minerva McGonagall, Poppy Pomfrey, Pomona Sprout, Filius Flitwick, Aurora Sinistra, Septima Vector and Bathsheba Babbling and they brought some of their students and their families. They were either muggleborn or half-bloods with a muggle relative. They now lived in the small town that was made up of refuge’s who escaped Voldemort and his death eaters. They did bring some good news. All the half-bloods and muggleborns escaped before Voldemort found them. There was basically only pure-bloods left and those were the ones that supported Voldemort.

While Harry was training, he was also learning, with the help of Connie, Remus, Tonks Mad-eye and some of his former teachers. He still wanted to sit his newts and now he was scar free, he knew he could without being recognised.

The younger ones that arrived with their families and teachers were now back at school. They were from three of the Hogwarts houses.

Everyone in the town along with the students all went to Harry’s first game. It ended up a long game, over five hours but Harry did get the snitch, winning his first game. The people in Orionshire ended up having a party that night before the students returned to finish off their year of schooling.

Harry was relaxing on the beach after a long day of training when Remus sent him his patronus, to come to the Hogs Head pub. There had been a meeting called.

Harry took one more dip in the water before walking back to town. As soon as he entered he was surprised to see ever person who lived in Orionshire, even ones like Ginny and her boyfriend, Dean Thomas. But Hermione was there as well, normally she would still be at work.

‘So what’s with the meeting?’ Harry asked as he sat beside Connie.

Mad-eye stood in front of everyone, ‘I got word from one of my contacts who is still in England. It seems that many of the muggleborns that left due to the prejudices by pure-bloods join the military and that had been going on for years, more than fifty years. Since the prime minister knew of our world, he organised to have them put into a special squad. With their help, they were able to get a large part of the military into places like the ministry and Diagon alley.’

Tonks nudged Mad-eye to make him hurry up and finish explaining.

‘Fine, they blew up the ministry, which had all his death eaters inside. He happened to be there as well. He is once again a wraith. He went straight to the graveyard to wait for one of his followers to help resurrect him again. What he didn’t know was that some of those that joined the special squad found a way to encase what is left of him in a crystal. They plan on keeping him like that, forever, hidden and only known to a few. The queen and the prime minister have already spoken with a few that had been hiding so they know they will be in charge from now on but our people will be basically running the ministry and school again. There will be changes though, especially in regards to who can work there and things like the truth potion will be used, all the time now. Not just for trials or crimes, but to make sure the right people are hired. Minerva, they wish to speak with you and your staff to see if you wish to return and run Hogwarts. It will take a while before all the changes are in place but they would like the new headmistress to be involved in the meetings.’

When Mad-eye took a drink, everyone began talking but many also knew they were not going to return. They had made a home in their new country.

That night ended up as a party. They celebrated that Voldemort was taken care of but also that the ones that did want to return could and it would be safe.

None of them were surprised that the Weasley’s planned to return, so was the teachers, but what surprised Harry was Hermione was going to stay. She had a job she loved, she was dating a muggleborn and her parents were in the same country.

The Tonks’ along with the Lupin’s were staying as well as the Perks family. Mad-eye, Hestia, Tim, Aberforth, Harry and Connie were also staying. There were a few others that had joined them that decided to remain, but they also said it was good to know that if they changed their minds, they could return to England.

‘We might be a lot smaller, but all of us here have made a good life for ourselves. Now we know it’s safe, I believe we can finally relax more and see more of this country and more of the wizarding community,’ Remus said.

‘I never got to see anything of England, this time I’m going to make sure I get to see and know my country,’ Harry said but he stared at his girlfriend, ‘We’ve found a great place to call home.’

‘We have, but we also know that if we ever want to visit England, we can without worrying about him or his followers. Right now, I’m happy here, settled. We’ve all doing what we want and we’ve got the lives we want,’ Connie said.

‘We do, we might be small but we’ve all made a great town but now we can at least be part of the wizarding community, be part of this country without having the worry,’ Tonks said.

The group sitting in the pub all raised their drinks. They had found a home, one that suited them and one that made them feel like they belonged.

The end:

Chapter 12: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

The hidden clause:

Even though Harry Potter would have preferred to take some time for himself, everyone believed he should get married and settle down. Once he finished Hogwarts, he could continue to help their world by working for the ministry. Harry had already decided he would never work for the ministry, he just never told anyone that. He had enough of everyone trying to control and plan his life. The only reason he was going through with marrying Ginny, was Molly Weasley. The woman was still so distraught about losing Fred, that the only thing that seemed to give her something to live for was planning her daughter's wedding. He had seen how she seemed to be dying, right in front of him. When she talked about the wedding and the children Ginny and Harry would eventually have, she seemed to come alive. Harry didn't want her to die, so he finally gave him.

One thing Harry had decided to change when his marriage began being planned, was where he was going to live. At first, he planned to fix up his parent's home in Godric's Hollow and live there. But he didn't want anyone else living there. He always planned to find another home if he got married. Now, he would use Grimmauld place. Even though he was being pushed to marry now and not after he and Ginny finished Hogwarts, he wasn't going to allow anyone to tell him where to live. If they wanted Ginny in a better house, then she could buy it. Harry had worked on another vault, one in the name Evan James, for his mother and father, then he transferred all the Black money into that. When Harry got the idea, he spoke with the goblins, they said as long as they had it on file and Harry had the key, then it was legal.

The Potter vault that he had been using since he was eleven would not have enough to buy a small flat, let alone a house. No, he was left Grimmauld place, he might as well use it.

Harry decided to see if there was anything Sirius left him that might be needed, so he went to the new Evan James vault which was also linked to his name. Harry had planned that so no one could take his money. He knew the goblins would never allow a muggle to enter a vault, neither would the ministry. He didn't have to worry about the Dursley's, or Petunia trying to get money from him. No muggle was allowed to enter Gringotts. If they found a way, which he knew would be impossible, Harry would use memories to prove just how he was treated by the entire Dursley family. No one would allow any of the Dursley's to touch Harry's money after seeing those memories.

When Harry finished in that vault, he got some money from his vault. He found a book that had been buried under all the galleons. It was a book on family wards and protection.

Harry decided to go somewhere away from the wizarding world to read the book. He didn't like having others knowing he had something like this book as they would want to read it. This was from his family and no one was going to read it.

Harry had bought himself some lunch and a drink then sat in muggle park. He watched people stroll around, or some where like him, sitting eating lunch. Harry figured they were on their break from work and just wanted to be out in the fresh air. It was nice day, warm and sunny. It had rained a lot over the last couple of weeks. It had stopped a few days ago, but this was the first sunny day they had in weeks.

After Harry finished eating, he picked up the book, sat against the tree and began to read.

Harry arrived at the Burrow, but he did not go straight to the house, he went to the shed where Mr. Weasley usually was at this time of the day.

'Harry,' Arthur smiled.

'Hi Mr Weasley.'

'You know Molly and Ginny are upset with you for not turning up to go over the wedding plans.'

'I know, but they don't listen to me anyway. It's why I planned to not turn up since they refuse to allow me to be part of the plans.'

'Now Harry, it's always the bride and her mother that organise weddings.'

'I don't care, if I'm going to marry then I want a say and I refuse to allow reporters there or people I don't know. I don't care if they are family, I don't know them so I don't want them there. Your wife refuse to listen so I just decided I won't turn up on the day. Might make her change her mind.'

Arthur sighed, recently he had seen how different Harry was. He no longer just did what he was told by the adults around him. He knew this could hurt his daughter if Harry left her at the altar. He would need to get his wife to listen to what Harry wanted.

'I'll talk to Molly, you can explain to Ginny. I'm sure my daughter would not like to be left at the altar.'

'No and I wouldn't want to hurt her that way but it was the only way I could figure out that would make them listen.'

'Yes, it will. Alright, let's go talk to them.'

'In a minute. That is not actually why I came here to talk to you. I found something out today which means there won't be a wedding.'

'What are you talking about?'

'There was a book in my vault, it was all to do with family wards and protection.'

'Oh, yes, many old families have those types of books. But what has this got to do with the wedding?'

'There is an old charm placed on anyone with Potter blood. It was created over six hundred years ago. Now my father left some notes that said he had someone who knew about these types of charms check him to see if the charm was still active, it was and always would be. It can't be changed or cancelled.' Harry thought about how lucky his parent's had been because of this charm, or he might not be here.

'So, there is some type of charm on your blood. I still don't understand what this has got to do with why you said there will be no wedding.'

Harry ran his fingers through his hair, 'This charm doesn't affect the man, only the woman marrying into the Potter family. If it was a man marrying into the Potter family it would not affect him either. Its all to do with old fashion beliefs.'

'Go on.'

'The bride must be a virgin to be able to marry a Potter.'

Arthur stared at Harry for a minute, his brow furrowed, 'I still don't understand Harry. Why would this stop the wedding when Ginny told us she wants you to be her first? She actually said you and her will lose your virginity together.'

'I'm not a virgin, I haven't been for a few years, but neither is Ginny.'

'That's a lie,' Arthur growled, 'My daughter is pure.'

'Mr Weasley, I saw your daughter having sex with Michael corner during my fifth year, her fourth.'

'You lie, Ginny told us she was still a virgin. She even asked Molly about what sex is like the first time.'

'I'm not lying Mr Weasley. But this is about why the wedding will not go ahead.'

'It will go ahead and it will prove you wrong,' Arthur stormed past Harry and out of the shed.

Harry sighed, he left the shed but didn't go to the house. He looked once at the strange looking house before he apparated away.

As soon as Harry got to his room at the Hogs Head, he grabbed a can of beer from the cooler before he took his pen and notepad and began to write. Harry knew nothing he said would make Arthur and Molly realise their daughter had lied, so he decided if they want to be embarrassed then it's their fault. He would go ahead with the wedding, if they agreed to how he wanted it. He already told them he didn't want a big wedding, where Ginny wanted to invite everyone. She also wanted reporters, Harry hated them and would never allow them at his wedding. He already gave them a couple of hundred galleons and that would pay for a small wedding. They couldn't afford to pay more to get a big wedding and if they tried, then they knew Harry would just leave.

Harry wrote again that the wedding would not be big, will not have reporters and he wrote the list of people he wanted invited. Add that to the list the Weasley's were doing meant they could only invite twenty-five people at most. If they didn't agree, Harry would not turn up. If they lied and he saw more people there on the day, he would leave. Harry would make sure he had an emergency portkey on him, he just wouldn't tell them that. He had found a book on portkeys in the Black library, he practiced the charm so now he could make them whenever he wanted. He could only make them while behind the wards of Grimmauld place, or the ministry could pick it up. The portkey would not get him into warded places, but it would allow him to leave a place that had basic wards, like the Burrow. Now Harry would use it to show people he meant what he said, if they tried to trick him by agreeing with him when they didn't.

Harry began to think about the wedding and he still felt terrible that the moment the ceremony began it would show that Ginny was not a virgin, but it would also show it was not Harry who took her virginity. The marriage would not be able to continue, the magic on Harry's blood would stop it. The moment the magic in Harry's blood sense the bride to be was not a virgin, it would react and reject her. Even though he felt terrible that this would cause trouble for Ginny, Molly and Arthur, Harry couldn't help feeling relieved. He really didn't want to get married, now he had the perfect way to make sure he doesn't.

Harry wasn't surprised by the visit the following day by Hermione and Ron who had turned up right after he had his breakfast.

'Harry, ever girl dreams of her wedding day. Why can't you just give Ginny her dream?'

'Because it's not my dream. I have had dreams and thought of what my wedding day would be like and I do not want a circus. I won't change my mind.'

'I told everyone you wouldn't. We knew you hate everyone staring at you and you hate reporters,' Ron shrugged, 'So what's going to happen?'

'They either change their minds or there will be no wedding.'

Hermione did a combined sigh and huff, but she knew how stubborn Harry could be when he made up his mind about something.

'Fine, we'll explain. So where do you plan to live?'
'Grimmauld place, I own it, might as well use it. It's either there or a tent. I can't afford anything else.'

'But Sirius left you the black money. You could easily buy a house with that,' Hermione said.

'It's gone, I donated it to orphans and research into childhood diseases. I said it before Hermione, I never wanted it, Sirius didn't even want it, but he did not want the Malfoy's to get it if he died. The only person he could leave it all to was me, since I have Black blood. It's blood money, something me and Sirius didn't want to be associated with.'

'You have Black blood?' Hermione squeaked.

'Yeah, my great great grandmother was born Dorea Black, she married Charlus Potter. Sirius said she was one of the good Blacks. Sirius worked that into his will, I had Black blood and I was his godson.'

'But this could have given you and Ginny a nice home, now you want to live at Grimmauld place.'

'I don't want to, but it's there or a tent. I doubt Ginny would want to live in a tent.'

'You could stay at the Burrow until you could buy something better,' Ron said.

'Never, being married, I'm not going to restrict our love life to just nighttime or the bedroom. Blimey, we're adults, if we want to shag in the living room in the middle of the day, we should be able to.'

Ron grimaced, 'Okay, stop. I know it will happen, I don't want to hear about it.'

'Um, Harry, Mr Weasley said something about…virgins, that you weren't one.'

Harry shrugged, 'No, I haven't been since I was fifteen.'

'What?! Who?' Ron asked.

'A girl I knew from surrey. I was depressed after what happened in the graveyard. Since I wasn't getting any letters it made me worse. I got a little drunk on some muggle beer while I was down at the local park. She found me, we talked, shagged, a lot, then continued right through those holidays, until I went to Grimmauld place. I told Sirius. He was legally my guardian, I figured he should know.'

'You should not have done that, but since you did you should have told Professor Dumbledore,' Hermione huffed.

'No, he had no right to know anything about me when I was not at Hogwarts. He was just a headmaster and not a very good one. We've had this discussion Hermione; I hated that man and he cost me a lot. Only Voldemort took more from me.'

Ron was able to gesture to Hermione to stop, he knew there was no use trying to change Harry's mind when it came to Dumbledore. Hermione still refuse to believe the old man didn't have Harry's best interest at heart. Harry called him dark and said any man that approved of child abuse was as bad as Voldemort in his books.

It took a month of not seeing Harry for Ginny and Molly to realise they could not change his mind so they had to change the plans for the wedding. When her father spoke to Ginny about what Harry said, at first Ginny panicked, then she remembered an old potion in her grandmother's book. It was for girls who had been raped, this potion would regrow the hymen. She was good at potions, but she would need to do it where her parent's would not see it, they could not know that she had sex and with two other boys, not the one she was marrying.

When they finally told Harry they would go with his plans, Ginny asked about the home they would buy. Harry explained he couldn't afford to buy a home, so they were going to live at Grimmauld place. Molly went right off, so Harry explained it was either there or a tent. He would not live at the Burrow after being married. He ended up walking out of the house and left, again.

Molly, Arthur and Ginny realised that if they kept arguing with Harry, he would just call off the wedding for good. Ginny wasn't happy about living at Grimmauld place, but she did agree with Harry when he said they wouldn't live at the Burrow once they were married. She knew her mother would continue to treat them as kids and probably interfere in their lives. They were adults, she just refuse to accept it.

It was the day of the wedding, Molly thought about sneaking in other people, then she remembered what Harry had said. If they tried that, he would leave which would be embarrassing, but it would also hurt Ginny. Harry said if that happened and he did leave, it would be for the last time. He would never see them again but he would make sure everyone would know that Molly was trying to manipulate him and lie to him. She realised she had no choice.

One thing the guests noticed about Harry was he didn't act like a most men did when they were going to marry. He wasn't nervous or anxious, he just stood at the end, not speaking, just staring around.

The ceremony started, when it came to the part where they would be joined in marriage, both Harry and Ginny glowed and they glowed different colours.

'I'm sorry, this marriage can't happen.'

'I tried to tell Mr Weasley, it's a charm placed on Potter blood. The woman has to be a virgin when we marry.'

'And since you glowed different colours it proves it was not you who took her virginity.'

'No, if it had been me then the charm may have allowed us to marry. But I knew Ginny had sex with Michael Corner and Seamus Finnegan,' Harry turned to face the Weasley's, 'I did tell you,' he turned to face a pale and furious looking Ginny, 'You lied, even right up to now you tried to make it seem like you were pure when you weren't. We won't be seeing each other again.'

Before anyone could say anything, Harry vanished. They realised he had a portkey on him. What the Weasley's didn't know was one of the invited guests had just recently got a part time job working for Witch Weekly. She hurried to leave so she could write up her story on what happened here today.

Arthur and Molly ended up shouting at Ginny for lying. They knew word would leak out which would put the Weasley family in a bad situation. People would support the saviour and say Ginny was trying to deceive Harry. If Ginny had told them the truth, they may have been able to find some way around the charm that was on Harry's blood. Since Ginny lied, there was nothing they could do and now Ginny would be seen as someone that tried to deceive the saviour.

After all the guests had left, Hermione and Ron headed straight to Grimmauld place.

'So, you told dad and he didn't believe you?' Ron asked the moment he stepped into the living room to see Harry sitting in, with a beer in his hand.

'Yep, I said I saw Ginny with Michael and heard Ginny and Seamus talking about it. I figured they would cancel it then it would save them all that money.'

'What was this all about, the glow?' Hermione asked.

'There is a charm on my families blood that means the woman marrying a Potter, that was born a Potter, must be a virgin unless she lost her virginity to the Potter she was marrying.'

'When did you find out about this?' Hermione asked sounding frustrated.

'Not long after the war. I went to my vault and found a book on Potter wards and enchantments. And sorry, no, you can read it, only a Potter by blood can.'

'That's common, a lot of families have these types of books. The Prewett's have one, which means dad can't read it. The Weasley's have one as well, so mum can't read that. All of us can since we have both Weasley and Prewett blood,' Ron said.

'Why would they make these books impossible for others to read?' Hermione huffed.

'To stop people stealing people's inventions or to know what type of wards people use on their homes or items. It's like when a potion is invented, every time that potion is sold, the family who invented it gets a percentage. It's all done by magic,' Ron said.

'So, what will happen now with you and Ginny?'

'We're through, she lied and I don't like people lying to me. If she told me before hand then we could have still worked it out, just not marriage. I told her I wasn't a virgin when we got back together. I only told her though because she said it would be nice for us both to lose our virginity together and on our wedding night. She tried to deceive me, even when I knew the truth, I wanted to give her the chance to tell me. When I found out about this blood charm I knew everything would change but I figured if I told Mr Weasley first then he would realise it would cause a lot of embarrassment if the wedding went ahead and as I said, the money that just got wasted. It's why I refuse to hand over anymore since I knew there would be no wedding. I know I'm stubborn, but your mum and sister are the worst Ron.'

'You don't have to tell me mate. I um, heard a rumour. Hannah Abbott, she was invited because she's dating Neville, but she got a job, at Witch Weekly.'

Harry ran his hand down his face, 'Since we never asked for any type of secrecy oath or vow, she can tell her boss what happened.'

'Yep and since you are the saviour, it means a big story will be released. I spoke with George, he knows this is going to cause trouble for Ginny. I'm expecting howlers to turn up from the moment the magazine is released.'

'I'll get the odd one, but almost everyone is still in the thank you mode. This is another reason why I tried to get your father to understand. Someone is bound to leak the information and Ginny will be the one the public will go after. Look what happened to Hermione when Skeeter said she was cheating on me and Krum.'

'Right, I forgot about that. I better tell dad to check all the mail. So, do you know when Ginny did this with Corner and Finnegan?'

'Michael was during our fifth year, her fourth. Seamus was when we were away. I was heading up to Gryffindor tower to sleep when I heard them talking. Ginny was telling Seamus that she still liked me and made him promise never to tell anyone what they did. Seamus mentioned a few things, which I won't repeat.'

'Why would someone put something like this on your blood?' Hermione asked.

'It was because so many people married into rich families, then killed the husband or wife. Some figured if someone was serious about how they feel, then they would remain pure,' Ron explained, 'I'm sure there were other reasons, I just remember reading about how many were killed right after they married.'

'That's how it came to be in my family. One of my ancestors lost his first wife when she was delivering their second child. After a few years he decided to marry again. The woman acted as if she was innocent, never done more than a small kiss on one date. That night she murdered him. It was his son from his first wife, when he grew up that placed the ward on his blood. He found out a lot of information on the woman, one was she was actually a prostitute and had three children, all from different men. So even if I was seventy years old and I got married, the woman has to be a virgin, unless we have sex before the wedding, then the magic might allow the wedding to go ahead. I'm going to work on the ward to see if I can change it to men and woman. I don't think it should just affect woman. Also, to see if I can change it so neither are virgins in case they had been married before. But that's going to be the only way someone not a virgin can marry into the Potter family.'

'But if you did that then you might not be able to marry,' Ron said.

'True,' Harry shrugged, 'I'll think about it. Maybe I'll wait until I'm older and after I'm married. Right now, I don't want to think of marriage. I'll go over it all and work out for it to be fair for both males and females, but also if I'm older than I can't expect a woman of the same age to still be a virgin. There's a lot to think about and work on, but I have time.'

It was only a few days later that Witch Weekly released the magazine with the story of what happened at Harry Potter's wedding. It was as Harry and Ron predicted, howlers kept arriving at the Burrow for Ginny, who refuse to leave her room, so Arthur and Molly had to deal with them. Some mail was also rigged with curses or potions that would hurt Ginny in some way. Ron and Hermione had helped destroy them the moment they detected any type of magic on the mail. One did explode sending bubotuber puss over everyone in the kitchen. Luckily, they only got a splash, which Molly dealt with straight away. Ron asked Harry if he received any cursed mail, he didn't. He got a lot of mail saying how sorry they were and hoped it wouldn't take him long to find the right girl, one that was pure and that loved him for him and not the saviour.

It was right after the article came out that Harry began to get mail from girls, all saying they were virgins and would stay that way, in case he decided to date them.

Harry knew some of the girls who wrote, most he didn't, but there was one girl who he did know and he knew what she wrote was true. She was a virgin. He wondered if it would be worth seeing if she would like to go out with him, or if he should just stay friends. He did like her a lot and maybe if they began dating, it could turn to love.

Harry never again went to the Burrow, Ron and Hermione would visit him at Grimmauld place. He was living at his parent's home in Godric's Hollow, but he never told anyone. He didn't want anyone in the house. He knew if Hermione was allowed in, she would instantly pull down some of the rare books his parent's owned. Harry wasn't going to allow anyone to touch his parent's books or any of his parent's belongings. They were the last ones to touch everything in the house, he didn't want others to touch anything. If he could find a way to stop others, apart from him, touching anything in the house, then he might invite his friends over.

Harry waited for two months before he went to visit Luna Lovegood. As he walked towards her home, the Rookery, he saw Luna dancing with some fairies. The moment Harry got closer, the fairies disappeared. Most people didn't believe in fairies, but Harry knew that Luna had a gift and if she said they were real, then they were.

'Hi,' Harry smiled.

'Harry,' Luna grinned as she hurried over to him and hugged him, 'No more wrackspurts.'

Harry laughed, 'No, I think Ginny was the one who made them hang around me. I've felt really good since that fiasco is over.'

'She was never right for you so I believe your right. She's always been infested with wrackspurts. Ron isn't as infested as he used to be, but Hermione is.'

'Yeah, I can believe that. Anyway, how are you going, living here all alone?'

'I do get lonely sometimes. I miss talking to daddy. But I'm also happy knowing he's with mummy now.'

'They are together. But you know if you want company, all you have to do is ask. I'll come over any time.'

'Thank you, Harry. Let's go inside and have a drink.'

Harry did have a drink with Luna, but it wasn't like the old tea Xenophilius gave him, Hermione and Ron when they were here. This was normal tea.

He had a good time with Luna, he knew he would, he always did. It did make him begin to believe that maybe she could be the one for him. He ended up asking her out on a date, she smiled and said she was expecting him to ask and she already had a dress ready. So, that's what they did, they went out on their first date.

So many reporters kept following Harry along with his friends. They were trying to find out what he was up too now he was no longer engaged to Ginny Weasley. They also wanted to know if maybe he found another girl. It's why Harry usually went into the muggle world.

But this night, it seems some of the wizarding world's reporters decided to catch Harry when he was in the muggle world. And they did. They found him having dinner with a blond girl. It didn't take long for them to recognised Luna Lovegood. The daughter of the editor of the Quibbler who had been killed by death eaters. They knew Harry Potter was friendly with Luna, it seems now they were more than friends.

When the reporters notice the couple getting ready to leave, some of the reporters left and headed to the Rookery. They didn't know it, but Harry and Luna were going back to Harry's place, in Godric's Hollow, which had the fidelius charm around it. Harry could apparate directly onto the back step and take someone with him. The reporters didn't see the couple kissing.

The front page of the Daily Prophet had a photo of Harry and Luna having dinner. Many would say it was just two friends having dinner but if you really studied the moving photo, you would see the couple were more than friends.

It happened again a few days later but this time someone did get a photo of Harry kissing Luna. What was also picked up by anyone that saw the picture was the ring on Luna's left ring finger. It was a large emerald and diamond ring. Only a few people recognised the ring so the following day the Daily Prophet wrote that Harry Potter had given Luna his mother's engagement ring. The picture on the front cover that day showed the picture of Harry and Luna beside the picture of James and Lily. Everyone finally saw that Luna was wearing Lily Potter's ring.

From the time they officially became a couple, Harry knew in his heart that Luna was the one for him. He couldn't really explain it to anyone, just that something was telling him that Luna was the one he was meant to be with.

Ron visited Harry at the Rookery the day after he saw the picture, 'You know mate, I wasn't that surprised,' he gestured towards the ring on Luna's finger, 'You were the only one that really knew what Luna was talking about. Sorry Luna, but it's true.'

'Oh I know. I did sometimes want to discourage people from trying to be my friend. Their minds were just so closed.'

'Apart from understanding Luna, there must be another reason you weren't surprised,' Harry said.

'Well, I did a lot of thinking when you first dated Ginny. You mentioned to me once that for couples to work, it would help if you had some things in common. Well, apart from quidditch, you and Ginny are very different. Then you told me you would give up quidditch but you will never give up flying, so that was out as well. I went over everything I knew about you and Ginny and I realised you really didn't have anything in common. I also know how you hate it when she hexes without listening or yells. I get that after what you explained about your life with those muggles. Also, I know Ginny didn't want to go with more than one kid but maybe would go for two if you really pushed. You said you would like four minimum.'

'I want a lot of children with Harry's eyes,' Luna said, 'Just not his eyesight,' she grinned making Harry and Ron laugh.

'As long as they were healthy, I wouldn't care but I would rather they be able to see without having to worry about glasses. Anyway, you came alone, which didn't really surprise me.'

'Hermione is being a pain. She refuses to believe that something can't be done to allow you and Ginny to marry. She thinks it's wrong that there are these types of charms on people's blood. Even though dad is still upset with Ginny and you, he did explain to Hermione that it's common and in some cases, necessary. It's like the Weasley family. If anyone marries into our family and they don't want to have children, the charm will override the preventative potion. It will only do that two or three times, but mum proved it can happen a lot more.'

'So people like Fleur or Angelina will have at least two kids and if you marry Hermione, you will have two. The Weasley family is sure going to get big,' Harry said.

'Fleur said she wants at least two but wouldn't say no to more. Angelina hadn't really thought about it until dad mentioned it. Dad tried to tell Hermione that the wizarding world is a lot different to the muggle world, with different beliefs and laws. He told her that she will never get anywhere if she kept seeing our world like the muggle world.'

'That was always Hermione's problem, she wanted us to live like the muggles. We are different due to our magic. It allows us to have things like unbreakable vows and blood charms. If we didn't have those, I would probably have died before going to Hogwarts. Anyway, you'll get an invite to the wedding, we've just begun to plan.'

'Great, I'll be there but I can't say whether Hermione will go. She told me she supports Ginny since they are best friends now.'

'Well, if she doesn't want to come then it will be the end of our friendship. I forgave her after the way she treated me when I used that book, I won't do it again. Also, I don't like the way she talks about lovely Luna,' Harry gave her a smile who smiled back.

Ron watched the couple and he could see it, they made a really nice couple that seemed to suit each other.

When Harry and Luna began to plan the wedding, they were alike and wanted a very simple wedding with just a few guests.

On the day of Harry's wedding, their guests arrived at the house in Godric's Hollow. It was where he wanted to get married, Luna agreed.

Ron, George, Angelina, Alicia, her boyfriend and Katie with Lee were the first to arrive. Susan, Hannah, Neville, Susan's boyfriend, Justin arrived next. Right after them it was Hagrid, Kingsley and Aberforth.

Kingsley, as minister for magic, conducted the simple but beautiful ceremony. He was the first to congratulate the happy couple.

It wasn't really a party after, more like a fun dinner with friends and they all had a lot of fun. One thing Ron had decided by the time he was ready to leave Harry's home, was break it off with Hermione. It would mean talking to his father about having Hermione leave. He couldn't have his ex girlfriend stay at his home especially when he knew she refused to speak with Ron after he said he was going to support his best friend. Ron hoped his dad supported him in this.

There was a lot of shouting at the Burrow that night but Arthur pulled his head of house. It was Ron's home and it wouldn't be right for his ex girlfriend, who did not support her boyfriend to be allowed to stay. The following morning, Hermione would have to leave.

As that was going on at the Burrow, Harry and Luna were giving themselves to each other. They shared their hearts, their bodies and their souls.

The end:

Chapter 13: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

The shop:

Harry Potter, the-boy-who-lived, had been making plans from the first week after he began at Hogwarts.

Harry thought he might finally feel like he had a place in the world now that he knew he was a wizard. He thought since his parents were magical and he now knew he was, everything would be fine.

Nothing was fine, nothing felt right and he still felt like an outsider. He hated the staring, the pointing and the way people seemed to move out of his way when they saw him coming. He hated how they whispered about him even though they knew he could hear them. Apart from that, he couldn’t work out why the headmaster went on about danger if they went near the third floor corridor. He also said they could die. Harry wasn’t sure what to make of that but he was going to make sure he never went near that corridor.

What Harry also hated about Hogwarts was the rampart bullying, yet the teachers did not do a thing about it. The bullies got away with anything they did. But what he hated the most was Snape and the way he got away with harassing students, how he was really mean and in some cases, he was cruel, especially to Harry.

It was after Christmas and he got his father’s invisibility cloak that first gave him the idea of being able to hide. If he could sneak way from the Dursley’s, then using the cloak in the muggle world meant no one could see him but it would mean he could get things he needed to survive, until he was older. He knew he couldn’t sneak away from Hogwarts so it would need to be before he got to the Dursley’s.

Harry worked out one bit of his plan of escaping. He would be using his cloak the moment he left the train. He would stay hiding on platform nine and three quarters until everyone had gone. He would have to leave his trunk behind but he would put the things he had to keep with him in his bag. Hermione had explained about expansion charms that most of the older students used on their school bags. Harry was able to get Alicia to charm his bag. She did the undetectable expansion charm then said it would also need the feather light charm or he would never be able to carry it so she did that one as well.

Harry knew that meant he could keep his books, his cauldron, gloves, potions, things like scales and the ingredients, but it also meant he could keep his broom.

Since he was making plans while still at Hogwarts, Harry used his owl, Hedwig to buy some extra books. He knew he could make the odd visit to Diagon alley, but he would need to work on a way no one would recognise him. For now, he would use Hedwig.

Harry had no idea that the headmaster had been watching him, a lot. Albus wanted to test Harry, to see what type of boy he was and if he would be up to facing Voldemort. He wanted to see if maybe Harry would need some extra training or if he would be the type of boy that would run away the moment he saw danger. So far, Harry has not taken notice of any of the clues he had left or the accidentally dropped secret from Hagrid. He wasn’t sure what else he could do. He could not just give Harry the information for him to go seek out the third floor corridor, that could make the boy not trust him and Albus needed Harry’s trust.

When it was close to leaving Hogwarts, Harry made sure to keep everything he wanted in his bag. Alicia said until he learned the summoning charm, he would have to reach in and pull things out one at a time until he got what he wanted. She only knew he would have his books and things like potions equipment in there that would be used each day in his classes. She had no idea that Harry had all his books along with his potions equipment and ingredients, along with his broom and clothes all in the bag.

Harry planned to get some decent clothes. When he could sneak away from platform nine and three quarters, he would make his way to Diagon alley. He needed to get a lot of money out of his vault and change it into muggle money. He also needed to keep some wizard money on him so he could order books. He planned to leave a few galleons in his vault so no one would realised he had left. If he took it all out, it would close the vault and someone could easily enquire about Harry’s vault, like people in the ministry.

Harry talked with his friends on the train, he did not want them to get suspicious. Hermione, he liked the girl but she had too much trust in people like the teachers at Hogwarts. If she knew what Harry planned, she would tell them. Ron wouldn’t but he might tell his parents who would tell someone. So he acted normally, until he knew they were close. He made the excuse of needing the toilet, he would take his bag with him as he might be a while. He had sent Hedwig off that morning, she would meet him later in the day. Harry did that so his owl would be away and safe until he could sneak away.

Harry waited until everyone was gone from the train before he slipped his invisibility cloak on then quietly left the train. He stayed down at the other end of the platform so no one bumped into him. He also stood against the wall.

It took more than an hour before Harry noticed everyone had finally left. He could not tell if anyone was on the other side of the barrier until he passed through it. He figured he would give it another twenty minutes or so before he left his hiding spot.

Harry knew he would need somewhere he could stay that no one would find. For now, he was going to sleep in an old abandoned house that he had seen when the Dursley’s drove him to kings cross station. He hoped he would only be there for the night, but until he researched, he wasn’t sure how long he would be staying.

Harry was able to use his invisibility cloak to sneak some food and drink from a cafe he passed. He only took a bit, enough for the night. He would get more, but from other places.

Hedwig did find him that night. She landed on his shoulder, he gave her some food before making sure she had some water and knew the window would stay open for her. He knew she liked to go hunting of a night. After drinking, she flew back out of the house.

Harry had an idea where to stay but he had no idea if he would be able to get in. He also wasn’t sure if it would be suitable. He spent the morning, right up until one o’clock, in the library, under his invisibility cloak. He found what he was looking for, now he just hoped it was suitable.

Harry stared around at the rooms that had been used during world war two. He thought he could easily make these bunker type rooms a bit more livable, cosy. He would need to get a few things, like an arm chair, a camping cot and even camping equipment, like stoves. He knew if he could make his own food, then he wouldn’t need to steal all the time. He knew for now, he would need some things, which meant stealing. He snuck into a camping shop using his cloak and his charmed bag. He only took a camp bed, some blankets, a pillow, along with a stove, gas bottles, bowls, plates and cutlery, along with a few different size pots. He got back to the bunker easily, then left everything there while he went to the supermarket. He again used his invisibility cloak and charmed bag to get some food and drink. For now, he bought tin food that could be heated up in a pot. He remembered to buy a can opener. He did buy an already cooked chicken along with some sliced ham and fresh bread. He got the basics of everything and was thankful again for the spells on his bag and his invisibility cloak. He knew now he would be able to survive and stay hidden, until he was older.

During the next few months, Harry would read his magical books and use a stick to practice the wand movements. He put his wand on the table as he didn’t want to take the chance of casting a spell, which could mean that the ministry would find him. He found a stick around the same thickness so he could get the hang of the movements.

While he was in hiding, Harry did sometimes sneak into places, like the cinema or museum. With his invisibility cloak, it was easy. Harry did use his cloak to also steal. He didn’t like having to steal but he knew his money would have to last so he would steal only when he had no choice. He was lucky he knew how to cook the basic things so when he made his home in an old bunker, he was able cook on his little camping stove. When he stole food, he could cook the meat on the stove, but he could cook potatoes and vegetables on it as well. Apart from having a proper meal for dinner, Harry mainly had fruit through the day.

That was going to be his life for about six or seven years. He knew he might not be able to stay in the bunker for that long, but he would stay as long as he could. He hoped he could stay, but he wasn’t sure if anyone ever visited the bunkers. Since he got there, no one had been down there but him, so he felt this just might be the place he could stay until he was a lot older. He had made himself a spot to sleep and his little cooking area in the last room that had been used by the prime minister during the war. It was towards the back, he figured if anyone came in, he hoped he would hear them before they found him.

One thing that had him trying to figure out was how to shower. When he explored the bunker, he found it still had running water. Harry went back to the camping store and stole a big bucket, one big enough that he could sit with his knees up. That is until he got bigger. Harry was going to use his stove to heat water then basically have a sort of bath. While he had been there, he had seen the camping showers, he figured he could do both, use the big bucket some nights and the shower other nights.

It was during the year that Harry would be almost finishing his second year at Hogwarts that he got a surprise.

Harry was practicing wand movements of spells with his stick, when the cup on the make shift table floated up into the air.

‘How did that happen?’ Harry stared at the cup, before he used the spell to make the cup float back down. He looked at the small table where his wand was sitting, just to make sure it was still there. It was.

‘I wonder if that was a fluke or if I could do it again.’

Harry took a deep breath then decided to try to lumos spell. It worked, the end of the stick he was using lit up. He made sure it was a stick and not his wand, it was a stick.

‘I hope that ministry don’t find me,’ Harry began to panic. He packed everything quickly and moved to the small back room. He put everything he owned in the corner then covered it with some old rubbish. He then took his own pillow and blanket, he sat on the pillow, he put the blanket over himself but he sort of scrunched down so he wouldn’t look like a person under a blanket.

Harry sat quietly while he listened. He stayed like that until it got dark. No one came so Harry figured it was safe to come out. He decided to keep everything covered but when he needed to cook, he would do that out in the other room before returning to the room he was currently hiding in. He wasn’t sure how long it could take someone from the ministry to visit so he figured he would be cautious for the next few days.

It was a week later that Harry realised no one was coming, which also told him he could continue to practice and see if he could do all the spells he had been reading about using his stick. He had no idea why he was able to do magic without his wand, yet he wasn’t going to spend any time worrying about it. He put it down to good luck and was going to keep using it to learn as much as he could.

Harry would sometimes walk around, using his invisibility cloak, just to get out of the bunker. That was how he found things like chairs to use in his make shift home. It’s how he got a bed, he found the mattress in a pile of rubbish one day when he was walking around. The following day, he found an old bed. He had to wait until late at night to go back and levitate the stuff to the warehouse. It was during these walks, when he often found things that would help him that gave him an idea of a job when he was older. It also meant he could begin straight away, once he learnt the spells needed.

Harry found all types of furniture that had been dumped. All of it was either damaged or had bits missing. Harry would levitate it back to the bunker, into another of the empty rooms, then begin to use different spells to fix the item before using different spells to fix it until it was in perfect condition, including the look. He found a lot of very old furniture and some he believed were antique.

Once he did the first dozen pieces of furniture, he smiled. He now knew that this could be what he did for work when he was older but it would give him things to do while he was in hiding. People could bring in items for him to fix. They would leave, he would take the items into a back room or a storage room, use magic, fix it within an hour, then wait for a few weeks before he contact the person that their item was done. No one would know he was using magic and that it only took an hour at most to repair. He wanted to live like a muggle so no one in the wizarding world would find him.

Harry also thought of making things, by hand but using magic as well. He decided since his last name was Potter, he would make pottery. He could use that for a name of the shop. He wasn’t sure if that’s what he would call the shop, if he didn’t, he was sure something would come to him. It would not automatically have people think of Harry Potter if the name of a shop that made pottery was called Potter, like Potter’s pottery or something like that. He would think on that and it wasn’t like he didn’t have time, in case he wanted to change his mind.

Over the years, no one in the wizarding world ever found Harry Potter. After he failed to return and after it was known that he never returned to his muggle family, the ministry got involved and began to investigate.

The aurors found out that the muggles had basically used Harry has a slave from the time he was four years old. They also found that they kept him locked in a cupboard. Many were outraged when they heard and blamed Albus Dumbledore, who had been the one to decide that Harry would live with his muggle aunt. The aurors also investigated Hogwarts. They could understand why the boy refused to return to the muggles, but they wanted to find out why he didn’t return to Hogwarts and maybe find somewhere else to stay in the wizarding world. During the investigating, they found out more than they thought. Severus Snape was not only sacked for the way he treated most of the children, it was also because he supported all the children of death eaters. That told the aurors he was dark and always was. That led to him being questioned with veritaserum, then he was found guilty of multiple crimes. He was sentenced to life in Azkaban.

Because it had been Albus Dumbledore who spoke up for Severus Snape, Albus lost his job as chief warlock and he lost his job as headmaster when the aurors found out he allowed Snape to act terribly towards children at the castle, especially towards Harry Potter. They at least now knew why he refused to return to Hogwarts. It didn’t help them find the boy but there was nothing they could do. It would remain an open case and they just hoped they would find the-boy-who-lived, one day.

The day Harry turned seventeen, he was ready to see if he could use his wand, without anyone from the ministry of magic finding him. He did find out that he could do wandless magic, which was how he had been fixing all the items he now planned to sell in his shop. After the first few times that he got magic to work with an ordinary stick, he began researching. One book he had bought explained about non verbal spells and wandless magic. Everyone in the wizarding world could learn non verbal spells, but only powerful people could do wandless magic. Harry realised he must be one of these powerful people since he now did everything without a wand, he just used a normal stick. After reading that, Harry put the stick down and began just using his hand. It took him a while to get the hang of casting spells without anything in his hand, aiming at the item he tried to move or vanish. But after a while, he had no trouble. He still wanted to test his wand to see if the ministry could detect magic now he was a legal adult in the wizarding world.

Harry wasn’t going to allow anyone to find his place, if they did, they could make sure he was forced to return to the wizarding world and he would also lose all the items he had fixed that he planned to sell.

Harry used his invisibility cloak and went to a park. He made sure he could sneak behind a large group of trees, if anyone from the wizarding world arrived.

Harry took a deep breath, then he cast a vanishing charm on the leaves on the ground. The leaves vanished, so he moved behind the trees, covered himself with his invisibility cloak then made sure he had a view of the place he had been standing.

Harry stayed behind the trees for a few hours before he finally relaxed.

‘Well, it seems this trace I read about is gone. I might be able to do it all without the wand but at least now I know they can’t trace me if I do use the wand,’ Harry smiled, then made his way back to his home.

Harry knew it was time to make some fake papers so it would seem like he was a few years older. He had to also open two bank accounts. One for his business expenses and one for his personal use. Harry also knew it was time to work on having his scar removed and working on coloured contact lenses. He needed to make sure no one from the wizarding world could find him. He thought of Hermione, a muggleborn who spent time in the muggle world. He knew there were a lot more muggleborns. He was going to make sure no one could recognise him.

It took a year but Harry now was scar free and he also had brown eyes when he went out. He got his business license, then he found the perfect premises, in Dover. Harry fell in love with the area and he even hired a boat so he could sit out on the water and look back at the White Cliffs of Dover. The moment he was in the town, he felt like he had finally found a home. Apart from the shop, which needed to be a decent size, he had a big size basem*nt that would be where he would use magic to fix items, no one would be able to get down into the basem*nt. It also came with a two bedroom flat over the shop. So Harry had a business and now a real home. He did call the shop, Potter’s pottery and repairs. Underneath the name, it did say that they specialised in antiques but any item that was not electrical, could be repaired.

Harry knew that this type of business would not get a lot of customers, but he wasn’t worried. He still had most of his money and he could still steal, if he had to. But all he needed was one or two items to sell in a month, that would give him the money he needed to live for that month.

One of the books Harry had bought was on magical travel. He did learn to apparate, which was nerve wracking when he first began. He read about splinching and if he did get splinched it would mean getting to St Mungo’s where someone would recognise him. He had been lucky, he didn’t splinch himself. After that he read up on the portus charm. He realised he could make a portkey in the bunker which would allow him to move all the stuff to his new shop in one go.

One thing Harry did do was learn to drive, then he bought himself a large van. He figured there might be people who did want something large repaired but had no way to get it to his shop. This way, Harry could pick it up, he could also delivery it back. That would be put on the cost of the repair.

The day Harry opened the shop, he got his first customer. An older lady had an old antique grandfather clock that had been damaged when part of her roof collapsed. Harry worked out what it would cost, then worked out when to go collect the clock.

After repairing the clock, Harry would be in the back of the shop, making all types of pottery. He had everything there so if anyone saw into the back of the shop, they would see his work area.

Harry continued to read and learn when he wasn’t making pottery or repairing furniture. But now, he knew he could walk into Diagon alley and look through all the books without anyone seeing Harry Potter.

His shop did get a lot of customers in the first year, more than he thought he would. It didn’t get a lot compared to some businesses but for what he did, it was a lot. He knew now that his business would make him enough money to give him a good life. He figured in a few years, he could buy a real house.

It was five years later that Harry got worried. He had seen an adult Hermione Granger walking through the town with a man he didn’t know. Harry quickly dyed his hair, then made sure he had brown eyes along with a beard before returning to the front of the shop. He didn’t know if she would come into his shop but he wasn’t taking the chance that she might recognise him. He also knew that when he closed for lunch, she might see him when he went to the local pub to eat. He thought today he would eat upstairs in his flat. He hadn’t been using the flat since he finally bought a house. It needed a lot of repairs, which he was able to do in a few hours. But Harry always kept a fridge in the flat filled with cold drinks and some food, along with tea and coffee in the flat. He sat by the window in the flat, eating his lunch and drinking his coffee while he stared out the window. He just hoped Hermione didn’t come into the shop.

Harry went back downstairs then made sure to flip his open/closed sign back to open. He just got back behind the counter when a man entered, it was the man that had been with Hermione, yet she was not with him.

The man approached the counter and explained that his wife loved antiques and spotted the desk in the window, but they noticed the closed sign. He wanted to surprise his wife so while she was off buying some flowers, he worked on coming in to get the desk.

The transaction was quick and the man worked on picking the desk up himself in two days time. When the man left, Harry just hoped he could keep Hermione away. Even though he wasn’t sure anyone would recognise him, with brown eyes with no glasses, brown hair, a beard and no lightning shaped scar, he didn’t look like Harry Potter, it didn’t stop him worrying.

All went well. Harry did speak with the man when he came to pick up the desk. Harry wanted to find out if they lived in Dover, they didn’t, they were just sight seeing while they were on holidays. Harry felt very relieved.

One thing Harry said to himself when he first left, he did not want to know anything about the wizarding world or the people in it. He never once read a newspaper from the wizarding world and didn’t listen to anyone when he did sneak into Diagon alley, to get books. Harry didn’t want anything to do with the life he left behind and still to this day, he had no idea on what was going on.

It took Harry being in Dover for ten years before he met a woman and began dating. She loved antiques and admitted that even though she could never afford to own any, she still loved to look at them. That was how they met, Harry saw her come into the shop at least once a month. They finally got talking. It was after she had visited the shop over six months before Harry asked if she would like to join him for dinner. From then on they were together.

Harry didn’t tell Rose he was a wizard until they were planning their wedding. Once she accepted that, Harry explained how he was able to repair everything. Rose ended up working in the shop with Harry until she fell pregnant with their first child.

The day Harry left Hogwarts after his first year was the start of him having the life he wanted. Now, he had everything he wanted.

The end:

Chapter 14: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

The tradition:

Harry Potter, the saviour of the wizarding world was approached a month after he had killed Voldemort and asked to be a governor by the minister for magic, Kingsley Shacklebolt. He felt that since Harry loved the old castle and always considered it home, he would make a perfect governor.

Now months later, Harry was once again at a meeting with the governors of Hogwarts, working on some changes that had to happen at the old school.

One of the first meetings of the governors were the discussion about the new head of Hogwarts. It was Harry who said it needed to be someone who could connect to the students and someone that wasn’t so cold and rigid. It also needed someone who would not mind changes. When someone asked about Minerva McGonagall, Harry explained that she never once did her duty as deputy head to prevent danger or stop bullying, she also never once aided her Gryffindor’s in any way. If she was named headmistress she wouldn’t change. Harry said outright that he will never support her as headmistress.

Harry didn’t say that he would never trust the woman that had been with Dumbledore when they left him, Harry, as a baby on a doorstep after his parents were murdered. Harry could never forgive them for that. The minister knew of Harry’s views when it came to Albus Dumbledore and after hearing everything about his life that Albus had been the cause of and Minerva McGonagall always agreed with Dumbledore, Kingsley ended up agreeing with the young man. Snape was another that will never have Harry’s forgiveness.

Kingsley and Harry had many meetings, usually after a governor meeting. Once Kingsley heard everything about Harry’s life with the Dursley’s and his life at Hogwarts, including all the danger, Kingsley agreed that neither Albus or Snape would be recognised during the memorial ball. It had nothing to do with Harry saying if they were honoured, he would leave or wouldn’t turn up in the first place. No, Kingsley realised that Albus and Snape made things worse which cost more lives.

Harry and the governors had been meeting a lot since the end of the war and most of those meetings were long. Once their meeting was over, which had taken all day, Harry left for the day.

He had repaired his parents old home before doing the fidelius charm. He wanted to learn more about his parents, the only way he could do that was to go through their home. Usually when he left the meeting he would head there for a few hours before he headed to Grimmauld place.

Harry was engaged to be married to Ginny Weasley, but he had explained to Ginny that they would, for now, live at Grimmauld place. Harry owned it, he had only just started working and Ginny didn’t earn much as a reserve chaser for the Holyhead Harpies. They could not buy a home and it would be a waste of money to rent when the old Black home was just sitting there. Ginny had asked about them making the old Potter home a home for them. Harry said no, he didn’t want any person in that house. Only he would ever enter that house. He refused to give out the information on the house so no one could remember it was the house in Godric’s Hollow. That had been their first fight and when Ginny found out just how stubborn Harry was, not to mention, how powerful, she knew straight away to back off and she never brought it up again. She could see it, see the power. She never wanted Harry angry with her. She never believed he would hurt her but she did know that when someone was really upset or angry, their magic could get away from them.

Harry and Ginny had only just started working plans for their wedding. So far, they hadn’t spent any money yet as they still had to finalise exactly what they wanted. Because the Weasley’s did not have a lot and Harry had only just began working, they all agreed to keep the costs of the wedding down. The only thing Ginny was going to splurge on was a wedding gown but she was buying it in the muggle world. When Hermione found out how much a wedding dress would cost in the wizarding world, she explained that Ginny would only have to pay quarter of that price and have a bigger selection. Hermione had taken Ginny into a muggle bridal shop and it was right then that Ginny realised how much of a difference there was between the two worlds.

After Harry left the meeting he decided that since he had time, he would head to Godric’s hollow. He had a couple of hours before his friends and fiance were due to arrive at Grimmauld place. When it was close to the time he would meet Ginny, Ron and Hermione, he showered after finishing going through some papers in his father’s old office. He had been surprised at one bit of information and realised he would need to speak with Ginny.

Harry knew some families in the wizarding world still followed some traditions. Molly and Arthur had explained about that when Ginny had gone away for a week. That was right after they got engaged. They could not tell Harry what Ginny was doing and Ginny couldn’t tell Harry about it either. Harry figured it was just one of those weird pure-blood traditions. Harry wondered if Hermione had read anything about what he found out or any other traditions, like the one Ginny had to do. He planned to ask Hermione along with Ron and Ginny about some traditions since they were pure-bloods. Since the four of them were having dinner at Grimmauld place, he would ask his friends about what he found out. Harry was going to bring home some pizza. He said it was time two pure-bloods tried some of the wonderful muggle food. He also wanted pizza at the wedding. If he could get Ron and Ginny’s approval, then he would show their mother.

By the time Harry arrived with the pizza, Ginny, Ron and Hermione were there.

‘Sorry I’m late, lost track of time,’ Harry said as he placed the boxes and bottles of drink on the table. He then levitated plates and glasses onto the table.

‘We’ve only been here ten minutes,’ Ginny said giving Harry a kiss, which made Ron turn away. He always did when his sister kissed Harry.

‘Let’s eat, I’m starving,’ Harry opened the boxes and placed a piece of each on each plate then poured out a drink.

‘So this is that muggle food you were talking about,’ Ron said staring down at the pizza, ‘Smells good.’

‘Tastes even better,’ Harry grinned then picked up his first bit and took a big bite. He groaned happily making Hermione chuckle.

‘You sound like you haven’t eaten in ages.’

‘Well, since lunch,’ Harry said then took another bite, ‘Eat up you lot, trust me, you’ll love it.’

Harry watched as Ron picked up his first slice of pizza and took a small bite. When Ron’s eyes widened, he instantly at half in one go making Harry laugh and Hermione roll her eyes. Ginny did the same but she didn’t end up eating half, she still took small bites.

‘These are delicious. We are definitely having them at the wedding. We’ll have to work on someone picking them up but they would need to know the muggle world,’ Ginny said.

‘No, there easy to make. You can even make them the day before and just cover them until you’re ready to put them in the oven.’

While they were eating, Harry began to explain about the charm on his families blood. Harry ended up shocked when Ginny got up and ran out of the house. Hermione and Ron were also shocked at what Ginny had done.

In the wizarding world, there’s an old pure-blood tradition that mothers will hire a man to teach their daughters all about making love, which includes having sex. That tradition has slowly disappeared from the wizarding world, yet there were a few pure-blood families who still believed that traditions should be kept.

The daughter is not told, she is just taken to the man by her mother then left there for a week, to learn everything she will need to please her husband. If the girl tries to stop it or fight, the man will force her. The old traditionalist do not believe it is rape, they call it lessons. If the girl continues to fight, the man will use the imperius curse on her. Its allowed as it links with old traditions and it’s the only time the imperius curse is allowed to be used and why it was invented in the first place.

Any person raised in the muggle world, whether they are a muggleborn, half-blood or pure-blood, know nothing of this tradition as it’s only passed on from mother to daughter. The mother will often explain to her husband if they have a daughter and the husbands accept it as part of tradition.

Many old laws and tradition has been fazed out, especially in regards to laws for pure-bloods. More of those laws and traditions have been made illegal or changed now, especially after two wars with Voldemort. No one ever wanted to go through another war caused by people’s beliefs that pure-bloods are better than others. The tradition to teach girls about sex was never written down anywhere, so it’s not one that could be made illegal or changed.

A year after the fall of Voldemort, a traditionalist woman knew it was time for her to make sure her daughter knew everything she would need, especially now she was officially engaged to be married.

Molly Weasley told her husband, Arthur that it was time. He nodded then left for work. This was not something that involved the father. Molly waited until her daughter woke, she fixed breakfast for Ginny. He moment she finished eating, Molly explained that they needed to go somewhere and Ginny would find out once they arrived. When Harry, Ron or Hermione asked where Ginny was, all Molly would say is she was away for a week as it’s part of their families tradition. She wouldn’t say more.

Harry had raced after Ginny and stared out of the door. Ginny was gone. He turned to see Ron and Hermione standing behind him.

‘Why did she run out like that?’

‘I don’t know but we better go find out. Harry, maybe you should stay here in case she returns. I’ll send my patronus if we find out anything,’ Hermione said.

‘We’ll find out, one way or another,’ Ron said.

‘Yeah, I’ll stay here, just let me know if you find her.’

Harry watched his two friends apparate from the top step. Even though he was worried about why his fiance ran out, he couldn’t help noticing that both Ron and Hermione still made a loud cracking noise when they apparated. When he apparated, it was a quiet pop. Harry had to shake himself to get rid of those thoughts and think about Ginny and what they had been talking about before she ran.

‘Okay, I just finished explaining about the charm on my blood, done by my mother. She hated some old wizarding traditions so she wanted to prevent it happening in her family. It mainly had to do with girls but his mother wrote that she would like her son to know the truth as it could affect him in the future.’

Harry got himself a can of beer then sat in the living room, where he had been while talking to Ginny, Hermione and Ron. Something occurred to him and he didn’t like where his thoughts were going.

‘It was when I said anyone with Potter blood had to marry a virgin if they were under the age of forty. The charm broke down after that age. That’s when Ginny got up and disappeared out the door. Is Ginny a virgin? I know she dated Michael Corner but that was when she was only fourteen. She dated Dean when she was fifteen. That’s too young to have sex.’

Harry thought about when he talked to Ginny about sex when they dated in his sixth year, her fifth. Both of them said they wouldn’t until they left Hogwarts and they hoped the war was over by then. If the war looked like it was going to drag on, then they would. They still had time since Harry had only been sixteen and Ginny fifteen at the time.

‘If that’s true than Ginny couldn’t have had sex with Michael or Dean. She did spend a lot of time with Neville and Seamus when I was away with Hermione and Ron. Could she have done it then and not told me?’

Harry was confused. He didn’t want to believe Ginny had sex while he was looking for the horcruxes. But they weren’t together then so it’s not like she cheated if she did. They spoke about sex after they got back together and thought they should take a few months. It was Harry’s suggestion to wait until they were married, since it wasn’t that long away. But something made her run and they were talking about virgins and the Potter blood. It was the only thing Harry could come up with.

Harry had no idea but right at the same time he was trying to figure out what made Ginny run, she was yelling at her parents. Hermione and Ron had entered the kitchen of the Burrow to hear Ginny say that her parents had destroyed her hope of marrying Harry. She yelled that she hated them and would never forgive them. Ginny had run up the stairs, ignoring her father calling for her to explain.

‘Do you two know what is going on and why Ginny would believe we destroyed her chance of marrying Harry?’ Arthur asked.

‘Um, well, Harry told us his mother invented a charm that she placed on their blood, which will connect to anyone with Potter blood,’ Ron said.

‘Lily Potter hated a lot of the old traditions and she was determined that her children wouldn’t be affected by them in any way,’ Hermione said.

‘I still don’t understand,’ Arthur said.

‘Lily Potter’s charm can’t be broken in any way. It means that up until the age of forty, someone marrying a Potter by blood must be a virgin. It doesn’t matter if it’s male or female, they have to be pure,’ Hermione instantly noticed Ron’s parents pale and glanced at each other before both got up and ran up the stairs.

‘What in the name of merlin is going on?’ Ron asked.

‘I don’t know Ron but it’s got something to do with what Harry told us, how anyone marrying a Potter must be a virgin.’

Ron furrowed his brow for a few minutes before his eyes widened.

‘Do you think Ginny’s not a...um, you know?’

‘I don’t know but by the sounds of it, she isn’t. But what I don’t get is why she’s blaming her parents when it would have been her doing if she had sex with someone. We know it wasn’t Harry as he told us about those woman who propositioned him while he stayed at the Hogs Head and it had been his first time.’

Just then, Ginny ran down the stairs with a bag in her hand and ran straight past Ron and Hermione and straight out the door. Molly and Arthur were running after her. A second later, they heard the sound of apparition, then another apparition. Arthur walked back inside, but Molly didn’t.

‘Can you two go see if Ginny went to Harry’s? I’ll check with Bill,’ Arthur said.

‘What’s going on?’ Ron said still standing in the same spot.

‘Not now Ron.’

‘Yes, now, we’re not moving until you explain what is happening here.’

Arthur sighed, ‘It’s an old tradition with pure-blood families, with girls from pure-blood families,’ Arthur sighed again, ‘A girl, when she reaches the age of seventeen or when she’s engaged, if that happens before she turns seventeen, is sent away for a week to learn how to...how to,’ Arthur sat down and stared at the table, ‘how to have sex, how to please her husband. A man is hired to teacher her everything.’

‘And Ginny agreed with this?’ Hermione said sounding shocked.

‘She didn’t have a choice but I’m not able to explain what happens. The information is under a magical oath.’

‘So Ginny had to let some strange bloke f*ck her and now she can’t marry Harry because he can only marry a virgin,’ Ron growled. He turned and hurried from the house, Hermione was following.

‘I can’t believe they would do that Ron. How could you parents make Ginny do that?’

‘I don’t know, but I know I can’t stay with them anymore. I’m going to see if we can stay with either Bill or George.’

‘Then we should pack our things. But Ron, we could probably stay with Harry. That house is big enough for a dozen people.’

‘I suppose your right but we also have to explain to Harry what is going on in case Ginny hasn’t gone there.’

Ron and Hermione did pack everything they owned. Hermione had charmed Ron’s bag and her bag with a space expansion charm so they had no trouble fitting everything. They walked away from the Burrow with a feeling that they would never see it again.

Harry glanced up when he heard the front door open. He stood, hoping it was Ginny coming back and hoping she would explain what is going on. He couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed when he saw his two best friends.

‘Did you find her?’

‘Sort of, we saw her and then she disapparated again,’ Ron said.

‘We got to the Burrow and Ginny was screaming at her parents. She said they ruined any chance she had of ever marrying you.’

‘So she’s not a virgin,’ Harry sagged back into his seat, ‘It’s the only thing that made sense, yet I didn’t want to believe Ginny wouldn’t have told me, especially after I told her about those women.’

‘We’re not sure what’s going on Harry but from what dad said, Ginny had no choice,’ Ron said.

‘Mr Weasley said it’s an old tradition. The daughter is taken before she turns seventeen or engaged before she turns seventeen. He said she has no choice but she given to some man who teachers her all about sex. By the way Mr Weasley looked, it mean the man would have sex with her as a way of teaching her.’

‘We’re both disgusted and decided we can’t stay there. We’re wondering…’ Ron didn’t finish.

‘You can stay here,’ Harry ran his fingers through his hair, ‘So what this is about is Ginny was forced to have sex with some man and now she knows I can’t marry her because she basically had that taken from her, without her consent, meaning, rape.’

Ron flinched where Hermione nodded, ‘Yes, she ran out of the house, with a bag and disapparated.’

‘Mum left as well, she’s gone to look for her and dad is going to talk to Bill. But Harry mate, you don’t sound angry,’ Ron said.

‘I am, at your parents, it’s not Ginny’s fault, she’s a victim of those old traditions that we’re trying to abolish.’

‘If you get to talk to Ginny, what are you going to do?’ Hermione asked.

‘Well, you and I were raised in the muggle world Hermione, so we know about relationships where the couple will live together. I’ll ask Ginny if that’s what she wants.’

‘How’s this relationship work?’ Ron asked looking confused.

‘It’s where a man and a woman will live together without marrying. It could be they were married previous and it didn’t work and don’t want to go through another marriage. Some just don’t like the idea of marriage. My parents lived together for two years before they married because they wanted to get used to living with someone.’ Hermione said.

‘Well, because of my parents, Ginny can’t marry you, mate, so it’s the next best thing. I doubt anyone would say anything about it, not with how you are thought of.’

‘They better not. Anyway, I’ll talk it over with Ginny but I want to research all old traditions. I would hate for another one to cause some other problem or something happens. I doubt it will but I would rather not be surprised until I find out if there’s anything that could affect us.’

‘I get you there mate. After hearing this, I wouldn’t be surprised if you did find something. I hope you don’t, for you and Ginny. Have you any idea where she might have gone?’

‘It wouldn’t be Bill’s because Ginny still isn’t keen on Fleur. I would say she would go to George’s. She never really got close to the other girls in her year. She was close to Luna and Neville but I doubt she would go to Neville’s because of his grandmother. She may have gone to Luna. Otherwise, I have no idea.’

‘Well, I had an idea. She’s angry and upset and thinks you two can’t stay together. She might have gone to your parents graves to cry or shout. No one would think to look for her there, except you. I don’t know if she did go there, it’s just an idea,’ Hermione said.

‘We might go to talk to George,’ Ron said.

‘Since I don’t really have any other idea, I’ll go to Godric’s hollow. I’ll send you my patronus if I find her.’

The three friends had no luck finding Ginny. Arthur didn’t have any luck either with Bill. He went to see Percy and it was the same, Ginny wasn’t there. When he got to George’s shop, he saw Ron and Hermione but they looked at him like they didn’t like him. George didn’t give him a chance to say anything, just said Ginny doesn’t want to see her parents so he might as well leave. George had put some of his more dangerous pranks outside the door to the flat so no one could try to break in. Ginny need some time and George was going to make sure she got it. When Arthur hesitated, George glared and told him to get out that no one wanted him there. Arthur realised because of Molly’s belief in a lot of old traditions, he might just have lost his family. It wouldn’t be long before Bill and Charlie found out why he was looking for Ginny, which would mean they would be angry with their parents as well. Bill and Charlie were both very protective of their sister.

After Arthur left, George disabled his pranks and led Ron and Hermione inside. Hermione hurried straight to Ginny who was lying on the sofa, crying.

‘Harry’s angry at your parents, not you. Also, he said if you want, you two can live together. It’s very popular in the muggle world. Also, Ron and I are living with Harry now, we couldn’t stay there after we found out what they forced you to do.’

‘I wanted to save myself for Harry. I wanted him to be my first,’ Ginny said through her crying. ‘I couldn’t even tell him because of the oaths on these old traditions,’ Ginny wiped her eyes as she stared at the girl who had her arm around her, then she stared at her brother, ‘Harry doesn’t hate me?’

‘No, he basically hates our parents, we can’t blame him,’ Ron said.

‘Where’s Harry now?’ George asked.

‘Looking for Ginny. I wasn’t sure where she would go so I suggested his parents graves. I wasn’t sure if she would come here since I knew your parents would look for Ginny here or with Bill or Percy.’

‘I did think of going to Godric’s hollow, but I needed to talk to someone and thought George would listen. I couldn’t even tell him properly what was going on. How did you find out?’ Ginny asked.

‘We heard you yelling at mum and dad, so we spoke with dad after you left and he gave us the basic information. He couldn’t tell us more because of the oaths.’

‘We worked out that he would have forced you, in some way,’ Hermione said kindly, ‘Harry basically said your parents allowed this man to rape you. He will never forgive them for what they did to you,’ Hermione said.

‘We should let Harry know we found you,’ Ron said.

‘I’ll come with you. We need to talk about this and his idea of living together,’ Ginny stood up and turned to George, ‘Thanks for listening. We’ll keep you informed.’

‘At least you can stay with Harry and he’s not the type of bloke that will think any less of you when he knows it’s not your fault.’

Ginny hugged George, ‘Thanks.’

Hermione sent her patronus off to Harry, then her, Ginny and Ron headed to Grimmauld place.

Harry raced into the house and hurried straight to Ginny, he wrapped his arms around her. It was instant, Ginny began to cry again.

‘All this means is we can’t marry but it doesn’t mean we can’t have a life together,’ Harry said trying to get Ginny to calm down.

‘If I was as brilliant as your mother, I probably do the same thing. Some of these old traditions need abolishing. But I can’t believe a parent would do that to their daughter,’ Hermione said.

‘Do you know when your mother did this mate?’ Ron asked as he sat down.

‘She began working on it before leaving Hogwarts but after she began dating dad. He told her about a lot of old traditions but until he spoke with his parents, he wasn’t sure if any would affect him or them. This shouldn’t have happened but I actually like what my mother did. She also wanted to work on ways to stop other traditions from affecting her family. As I said Ginny, this isn’t your fault and we’re not going to let it affect us. But I will be pushing for this man to be sent to Azkaban, I don’t care if it’s still tradition at the moment, he forced you.’

‘You’re a strong fighter Ginny, so how did he force you?’ Ron asked.

Harry, Ron and Hermione noticed that Ginny was trying to say something but couldn’t, because of the oath.

‘Damn,’ Ginny yelled, ‘Okay, let me think because if I can somehow make you guess you might be able to use that to prevent it being done to others.’

Hermione, Ron and Harry watched as Ginny, who still had her arms around Harry, furrow her brow as she was thinking.

‘It’s something that is normally illegal to use, but not when it’s to do with this tradition. You used it Harry but it was considered part of fighting a war which is why you, nor others got in trouble for using one of these three spells.’

‘An unforgivable,’ Hermione said.

‘Did he use the cruciatus curse on you?’ Harry growled fiercely.

‘No, not that one,’ Ginny stared at Harry who seemed to understand.

‘So if it’s not the cruciatus curse and Ginny’s alive so it’s not the killing curse, which only leave the imperius curse,’ Ron said.

‘Yes,’ Ginny shouted.

‘But you learnt how to fight that during the DA,’ Harry said.

‘I know but this time I couldn’t fight it,’ Ginny said.

‘Were you given a drink before he used the curse?’ Hermione asked.

‘Yes, I thought I was going to fall asleep, but I didn’t.’

‘It’s a relaxation potion. Healers use it to help them get the truth out of patients, especially girls who had been raped or children who might have been abused at home. Once you’re relaxed, you wouldn’t have been able to fight off the imperius curse.’ Hermione explained.

‘I couldn’t,’ Ginny said then she began to cry again.

‘We definitely have to find a way to get rid of this tradition but also make him pay for what he did to Ginny,’ Ron said angrily.

‘We will and I’m going to go through the ministry to find every old tradition. I don’t want any more surprises or something that will prevent any of us having the lives we want and not forced to have,’ Harry said.

‘I can help during my break and because I am employed by the ministry, I can take books home. I can go through them of an evening and weekend,’ Hermione said.

‘Remember there is a very old library here Hermione. I’m sure there are some books here that mentions traditions,’ Ron said.

‘I’ve removed all the curses off the books so they are safe now,’ Harry said.

‘Then I’ll start now,’ Hermione gave Ron a look and a gesture.

‘We’ll be in the library

Harry and Ginny gave a small smile to Ron and Hermione for giving them some privacy.

It took a few days before Harry calmed down enough to think things through. He decided to do some research, to make sure there are no surprises if he lives with Ginny. It only took him a week but Harry found one he didn’t like. He found out his children cannot take his name if he is not married. He realises this might be the end of his relationship with Ginny. He would talk to her first, then they will have to make a decision.

When Harry got home that afternoon, he explains about the law that all children will take the mother’s name if they aren’t married.

‘I can’t Ginny, so we find a way to change this now, quickly or…’ Harry sighed.

Ginny knew Harry wanted children. They talked about it and thought in about ten years. Now because of old wizarding laws, the only way their children could take the name Potter was if they were married, yet they can’t marry because she wasn’t a virgin, thanks to her parents.

Harry would never give up the chance to have a family of his own but he also will never allow his children to take the name Weasley. He was the last Potter, his children will keep the Potter name going but only if he was married.

‘In the muggle world, the mother can registered the children using the father’s name even if they aren’t married,’ Hermione said.

‘Yeah, I know, but it doesn’t help with this since we live and work in the wizarding world. Sure, I could quit, find something in the muggle world and make sure I’m living and working in the muggle world. It’s when they kids get older, Hogwarts, the book will have the name, which means it will not be known as Potter.’

‘I didn’t think of that. Maybe you could find out what other countries are like and send the children there if they will go with the muggle registered name of Potter,’ Hermione said.

‘That’s an idea Harry,’ Ginny said sounding hopeful.

‘We can do some research, I suppose. I think our best chance would be a country like America or Australia.’

‘Actually, Australia is a very young country and because it was colonised by convicts from this country, any witch or wizard would be a half-blood or muggleborn. The only way one would be a pure-blood was if children of squibs got together and those were from pure-blood families. The only other way would be if a pure-blood moved over there and married another pure-blood that moved over there.’

‘But there would only be a few and they probably wouldn’t know anything about their family. Which means they wouldn’t have tried to implement old pure-blood traditions.’

‘So we’ll start with Australia,’ Ginny said.

‘Yes but I am going to quit and make sure everyone knows why I will never again live or work in the wizarding world.’

‘Many will not like that Harry,’ Ron said.

‘Well, many are fighting to keep some old laws and traditions. I was able to help get some abolished but it’s like what Kingsley said, it could take years and he means twenty years or more to abolish all the ones we want. We don’t want to wait that long.’

‘Before you do, I had a thought. You might live and work in the muggle world so you could have the children take your name. Ginny plays for the Holyhead Harpies, a wizarding sport. I don’t think it will matter, she’s the mother, a witch who works in the wizarding world. I’m not positive but I believe Ginny would have to live and work in the muggle world or they will automatically call any children she has, Weasley.’

‘Nooo,’ Ginny yelled, ‘quidditch was always my dream. I never thought it would come true, but it did. I can’t give it up.’

Harry stared at his girlfriend as he listened to her and realised something. He got up, without saying anything and walked up the stairs. He locked his bedroom door, then charmed it using one of the black sealing charms.

‘What just happened?’ Ron said.

Hermione sighed as she glanced at Ginny who looked just as confused as Ron.

‘Harry heard you say quidditch is more important than staying with him and having children. Sorry Ginny, but I think you just made the biggest mistake of your life. The only way Harry will stay with you now is if you quit quidditch and you both moved now into the muggle world.’

‘But Ginny could continue to play and when she’s ready to retire, then she moves into the muggle world,’ Ron said.

‘Yes, but Ginny didn’t say that, she said quidditch was her dream. Harry’s dream is to have a family of his own.’

‘I need to talk to him,’ Ginny got up and raced up the stares. Ron went to follow but Hermione took his hand to stop him.

‘No Ron, if Harry is going to talk to her, he won’t want us there. But I don’t think he will. Harry wants kids and he compromised by saying he will wait until Ginny had played for ten years. You can’t expect them to live apart for ten years then feel the same. If the ministry found out Harry was spending time with her or us, then again, they would make sure any child would be named Weasley.’

Harry had silenced his room so he could not hear anything from outside. He began to write a long letter, one he planned to have Luna publish in the quibbler. Once he was done, he packed up everything he owned in his trunk and bag. Now he just had to wait. There were a few things down in the drawing room and kitchen he wanted and he wouldn’t leave them behind. He just had to wait until Hermione, Ron and Ginny were asleep.

It was four in the morning before Harry was able to gather the things he wanted from the house. Once he finished packing, he quietly left the house he apparated straight to Luna’s. He left the letter in the box outside her door, then apparated to his parent’s home, now his home, at least for now. He was once again living back in Godric’s Hollow.

By morning, Hermione, Ron and Ginny found Harry gone, along with all his belongings. Ginny was heartbroken and packed up and headed back to George’s. Ron and Hermione tried to stop her, but she just refuse to listen.

‘What are we going to do?’ Ron asked.

‘There’s nothing we can do unless we find a way for them to stay together now but Harry has a guarantee that his children will take his name. I can speak with Kingsley and do some research but from everything I’ve read, that can only happen if they are married. Harry would have to give Ginny another chance though, I’m not sure if he will.’

‘If Ginny would have only said it differently,’ Ron sighed.

‘But as I said, they couldn’t live apart from ten years and still feel the same. If they did spend time together someone could find out if they snuck around and saw each other. It wouldn’t work. I don’t think there is anything we can do to get them back together. Harry might stay in the wizarding world if those traditions are changed, but right now, he would be living as a muggle. I doubt he will turn up for work.’

‘You’re probably right. We might as well get to work.’

Hermione and Ron went straight to the minister’s office as soon as they got to the ministry. They had to explain to Kingsley what was going on and why Harry Potter, the saviour has left the wizarding world. They went into everything from what Molly did to what Ginny said when they mentioned both would have to live and work in the muggle world.

‘Let’s go see if Harry turned up, but I think you’re right, he won’t,’ Kingsley sighed. He realised that right now, he couldn’t do anything. There were too many people who wanted to keep most of the wizarding world’s traditions. Even if he could get the ones needed changed, it would take years, years in which Harry would make a new life for himself away from the wizarding world.

Time skip

It did take years, seven years before many old traditions were abolished or changed. The one that the children will take the father’s name whether he was married to the mother or not was one of them. From the moment that old tradition was gone, many letters were sent to Harry. All were returned unopened. No one knew if he got the letters and just returned them or if he didn’t get them because the owls couldn’t deliver if the witch or wizard was in a full muggle area.

Ginny had not stopped hoping she would eventually see Harry again. She sent a letter the moment she was told about the old tradition being abolished. She also had her letter returned, unopened.

To this day, none of the Weasley children had anything to do with their parents. Bill and Charlie had gone off at their mother for allowing a man to rape their sister. From then on, Bill and Fleur hosted family dinners, or things like weddings, where Molly and Arthur were not invited. They never saw their children or grandchildren again.

It was a fluke that Hermione Weasley saw Harry ten years after he left. At first she was going to call out to him, until she noticed that Harry was with a woman and the woman was carrying a baby girl with dark red hair. Hermione studied the couple and saw the wedding rings. She wasn’t sure if she should tell anyone that Harry was now married and had a daughter. She didn’t want to hurt Ginny anymore, who still hoped Harry would return one day. She would tell Ron and maybe Kingsley. One thing Hermione noticed while she had been studying Harry and his family, they all seemed to be very tanned. Hermione cast a disillusionment charm on herself and moved closer. She only stayed close for ten minutes before sneaking away.

‘She’s not English and Harry has lost almost all his English accent. He must have left the country. He also went to a country that was warm, going on how tanned they were. The little girl even had a light tan.’ Hermione also noticed that the girl had green eyes, like Harry’s. As she walked away, she heard the woman called the girl Jasmine, ‘He named his daughter after a flower, like his mother,’

Hermione was not going to do anything that could hurt Harry’s family. She decided right then that no one would know anything about Harry and his family. She knew Harry will never return to England and no one would guess that while she was visiting the Greek minister for Kingsley, she just happened to see Harry. It was better all around if no one knew because it could just cause trouble for Harry and it could hurt Ginny. Staying quiet was the only thing she could do.

Harry had what he always wanted, a family and Hermione was not going to allow anyone to spoil it. She said a silent goodbye to her first ever friend before turning and walking away.

Harry had seen Hermione watching him and at first he thought of obliviating her so no one would know where he was. Then Harry saw the look Hermione gave him. He knew just from that look that Hermione was not going to tell anyone she had seen him. She would not allow anyone to interfere with him and his family.

‘Thank you Hermione,’ Harry said in his normal voice. He noticed Hermione’s steps faltered. She nodded then began walking again. But her hand gave a small wave before she turned the corner and she was out of sight. Harry smiled as he turned back to his family. He may still miss his friends but he had his wife, he had his daughter and in another year or so, he would have another child. They were his life now. It was time to bury the past, which includes his old friends.

The end:

Chapter 15: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

There's four of them:

Minerva McGonagall was working on the letters to the new first year. She had been doing this job for more than thirty years.

This year would be a little different.

This year would bring a very special boy to Hogwarts.

Minerva had to forget about that boy, for now and get back to the list of children that needed their letters. She always started with the children whose last name began with a, she wasn't going to change it.

Minerva just finished with the two children whose last name started with o, then she turned the page of her book. This book had been invented by the four founders so they would know if a magical child had been born. The book magically wrote the names of those children in red. If they had underline, that meant the child came from a magical family. If there wasn't an underline, it meant they came from muggles, so they would need a visit to explain about the wizarding world. The book had other names but they were in black. Those were names of squibs. Those children would need to be tested to see how much magic they had. There were a few that had some magic but they could not cast spells. But they could see magical creatures like unicorns or dragons. They could see the Hogwarts castle and get into Diagon alley. Usually there would be one or two that had just enough magic that they could go to Hogwarts but they usually could only go as far as their owls. Some of the unlucky ones would have to leave after their second or third year. They did not have enough power to continue on with their magical education.

Minerva began working on the letters for the children whose last name began with p. Naturally, it started with p a, and so on.

Minerva stared at the four names in the book. The one she had been expecting to read wasn't there.

'What in the name of merlin is going on?'

Minerva would normally go speak with Albus about something like this but the headmaster was away at an ICW meeting in New Zealand. She realised she was going to need to find these four boys and see if they were related to James and Lily Potter. She also had to figure out why Harry Potter's name was not in the book. She knew Harry was a wizard, she had seen him do a lot of accidental magic during order of the phoenix meetings. Yet for some reason, his name was missing from the book. She could only think of two reasons for this and she hoped neither were true.

The first was in the boy died. His name would automatically disappear from the book. The second reason would be if the boy was no longer living in Great Britain. He had been left with Lily's sister after his parents had been murdered but Minerva knew they were the worst sort of muggles. They might not have wanted to keep their wizard nephew so he went to an orphanage and he could have been adopted.

Minerva decided to send all the other letters out before trying to figure out what to do about Harry Potter. The four Potter names were not underlined which meant she would need to pay them a visit. She usually did that the following day, after they received their letter. She had wanted that changed for years. She believed it would be best if a Hogwarts representative took the letter in person then explain about their world. But the governors would not change their mind. She would go see the muggleborns or raised and do it the day after she sent out the letters. She would get the address after the magical quill addressed the envelope.

Minerva watched the last of the owls fly off before she picked up the book and went to see one of her colleagues.

'Filius, do you have a minute?'

'Of course. What can I do for you Minerva?'

'I'm puzzled. As you know, Harry Potter is due to start this year, yet his name is not in the book. That's not all that is puzzling me. There are four boys with the name of Potter. Hadrian, Harley, Hathem and Hayden Potter, all the with same birth date, which is the same as Harry Potter's birth date.'

'That is puzzling.'

'You were close to Lily, closer than an of us. Did she ever say anything that could explain this, like James might have cousins?'

'No, as far as she knew, James had no close family. Lily did say she wanted at least four children but would like six. She was hoping for even numbers between girls and boys but we all know that you can make that happen. James had no other family alive, so they can't be from his family. Potter is not an unusual name, its just that I've never heard of having four babies at the same time. There is usually a set of twins born every couple of years. I know we've only ever had one set of triplets, but never four. They could be cousins, not siblings, if that's the case then I doubt they would have the same birth date. But this might not have anything to do with James and Lily.'

'I know muggles have four, or quads as they are called but they don't happen very often. I will be visiting them tomorrow, hopefully, I will get some answers then. Now Harry, you know there is only two reasons why a name would not be in the book if a child had magic and we know he did. We often saw him do magic at meetings.'

'Yes, I was told so the only way for his name not to appear in the book would be death or they are not in this country. If they did move to another country then their name would appear in the book for that school. You were concerned about the people that Albus placed Harry with. Do you believe they might have killed the boy?'

'I don't know but they were not nice people. I also know that Lily and her sister had a falling out after she began here. I am hoping that she just decided she did not want to raise a magical child and decided to put the child in an orphanage. If she was able to explain that the boy's parents are dead, he could be adopted. That could mean he has another name.'

'So he could be one of the muggleborns on your list.'

'They are all girls, apart from the four Potter boys.'

'What if a couple had three boys and they knew they were wizards. They might have gone to find another boy for their family and they adopted him, then they changed Harry's first name. It's far fetched but not impossible.'

'I never thought of that. If Harry is one of those boys, he would have that lightning shaped scar. I hope your idea is real otherwise I have no idea if we could find out if Harry is alive or was just adopted and left the country. I best get back to work.'

It was a few hours later that four boys discussed the letters they received. When the owls arrived, four owls, they did say to the owls could one of them remain to take their letter. The boys knew of the wizarding world, owls were always used in that world. When one owl nodded and the other three left, the boys worked together to write their letter. This letter would not be going to Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry.

The following day, Minerva began her visits, again, she went alphabetically. But there were only eight children and their families she had to visit. The four Potter boys were be the last four.

Minerva had a break for lunch after speaking with the Perks family. She decided eating now would allow her to really concentrate on her next visit. She had to see if one of those boys were Harry Potter, but if he wasn't, then she knew it would be time to send Albus a letter, explaining the problem.

As Minerva walked towards the large house where the four Potter boys lived, she saw someone she recognised. Amelia Bones, who was also with two other adults who Minerva recognised from the ministry. She was leading four boys with dark messy hair away from the building. Before she could get Amelia's attention, they disappeared.

'One of the must have been Harry, but why would Amelia Bones take the other three. Unless they were adopted into the same family. She realised there was nothing she could do. She could not interfere with the department of magical law enforcement. She also knew that Amelia Bones, the head of that department, was not fond of Albus. She decided to return to Hogwarts and write a letter to Albus, he had to know what was going on and know that maybe Harry Potter would not be coming to Hogwarts. If he was one of the boys, then all four of them might be coming to Hogwarts. She still could not work out how there is four of them.

Amelia Bones sat with the four Potter boys while she read the letter from Lily and James Potter.

'So basically, there is no Harry Potter. All four of you were combined so you could survive any attack by Voldemort. Your mother was an exceptional witch but hearing what she did, that is incredible.'

'Since our parents knew there was a spy, they decided not to reveal anything about their plans,' Hayden said.

'They also said that since Albus Dumbledore refused to use veritaserum or oaths to find out if the order of the phoenix was loyal to them and not Voldemort, they were not going to allow him to know what they were planning,' Harley said.

'From the time Dumbledore told them of the prophecy, they began to work on plans. One idea from our father, they decided not to tell anyone there was more than one of us about to be born,' Hadrian said.

'Also, from that time on, Dumbledore kept dropping in, for no reason and seemed to be anxious for me or us to be born. He did ask our parents when we were due,' Hathem said.

'They did try to work on a way that they could survive, or at least one of them. But thanks to Snape, Voldemort took out our father straight away,' Harley said.

'Snape, what has he got to do with this?' Amelia asked.

'We should have given you the other letters,' Hadrian said, 'It seems Snape was the one to tell Voldemort the first part of the prophecy,'

'He made a deal with his master. He wanted our mother for himself. He could have been killed right then but when Snape said he knew how Voldemort could get to us, easily, he knew Voldemort would give in,' Hayden said.

'The only reason our mother was still killed was that she refused to stop blocking us, we were combined into one at the time, Harry. Then she picked Harry up, held him to her and turned her back on him,' Hathem said.

'Snape wasn't the secret keeper though, Black was.'

'Our parents changed secret keepers four times in three months, without telling anyone,' Harley said.

'We have no idea which one was the secret keeper during that time,' Hadrian said.

'Only that it would be Sirius Black, Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew,' Hayden said.

'They left us letters. One of the letters said there was a special tapestry in a hidden room at Hogwarts that would show up who was alive and who was dead. It would also show up their movements,' Hathem said.

'Our father along with his friends invented it while they were students. Our father along with his three friends were done first, then they added other friends along with our mother and people like the Longbottom's,' Harley said.

'They knew there were hidden death eaters so they wanted to make sure none of their friends were a spy. Being able to follow them and see who they interacted with, would let them know,' Hadrian said.

'They said when we get to Hogwarts, we are to go into the room to find out who was alive and who was dead. But to also find out where all of them were around the time Voldemort attacked us,' Hayden said.

'I would like to see that. Now would be a good time since Albus is out of then country. A couple of senior aurors will be able to keep Minerva occupied when they go to arrest Snape.'

'Why wasn't he sent to Azkaban before?' Harley asked.

'Albus said Snape was his spy and all he did for Voldemort was create potions. He never actually killed. He still won't be charged with murder but he can be charged with an accessory to murder which will have him do ten to fifteen years. It will also mean he will never be allowed back to Hogwarts. I have not been able to find anything on him to get him out of the school. He is ruining people's career's. Wait here boys, then we will head to Hogwarts. Hopefully, this tapestry will give us some answers.'

Amelia was able to get the boys into Hogwarts without anyone finding out. Gawain Robards and Rufus Scrimgeour were keeping the staff busy after they arrested Severus Snape. The boys explained what their father wrote in the letter, about walking back and forth in front of the wall, three times. They had to think of the room where all the lost things go.

Amelia was amazed when the door appeared, but she just hurried the boys into the room. They directed her to the far right wall, where the tapestry was stuck to the wall, behind some furniture.

'Damn, I wish I knew how they did this. Maybe if I could study it, I could work it out,' Amelia said.

'Dad left notes about the tapestry,' Harley said.

'It's in his study,' Hadrian said.

'Would I be able to borrow those notes boys?' They all nodded so she gave them a smile before she went back to studying the tapestry. It was only a minute later she got a surprise.

'This is going to need investigating, but I believe the one that was sent to Azkaban for the crimes against your family was Sirius Black, yet it should not have been. I will need to read his file before I can do anything. But I also found three people who work at the ministry that was in contact with some of the well known death eaters along with someone called Tom Riddle.'

'That's Voldemort's real name. Mum wrote that down in case we came across anything with that name on it,' Hathem said.

'She wanted us to keep an eye out for danger but especially anything to do with him,' Hayden said.

'Then I would say those three people are about to find themselves in Azkaban along with the rest of the death eaters.' Amelia knew she could go over her memory later to get all the names written down. But she had two very important things to get to first. It was time to return the boys to their home while she got to work.

It was a week later that Minerva walked into the staff room to see every member of staff there apart from Albus.

'As you all know, Severus was sent to Azkaban and I still have not been able to contact Albus. I finally had to hire someone to take over the potions position.'

'Was it true Minerva, what we heard about Snape and the Potters?'

'Yes, it was. After his trial, I was able to speak with Amelia Bones. They were able to use veritaserum on Severus to get the truth. He made a deal with you-know-who. He contacted Lily and made it seem like he had important information about the danger her son was in. Lily always had a soft spot for Severus, even after their big fight. As Severus was waiting in the park for Lily to meet him, you-know-who was watching for when Lily came out from behind the fidelius charm. It might not have gotten him inside, then, but he knew where the house was, thanks to Severus setting up Lily. Severus also told you-know-who the first part of the prophecy that said Harry would be the one to vanquish him.'

'Did Albus know this Minerva?' Pomona asked.

'He knew that Severus told you-know-who about the prophecy, but I am unsure if he knew the rest. There is more I need to explain. I did not find this out until after Severus was sent to Azkaban when I spoke with Amelia Bones. It's about Harry Potter.'

'Did you find him?' Filius asked.

'In a way. There was no Harry Potter.' It took a few minutes to get everyone to stop talking, 'Lily came up with a way to protect her sons, her four sons, quadruplet's and none of them are named Harry. Now to the explanation. There is a reason why she had four, all identical. You see, there were some medical problem which was making it difficult to get pregnant. There are muggle methods to help. They used this method, which we can go into later. She gave birth to four identical boys. Lily and James decided no one would know due to the prophecy. They were not going to allow any of her boys to be killed but they also didn't want one of their boys targeted over the other three. Lily came up with a way to merge the four boys into one, then she named him Harry. The boys names are Harley, Hadrian, Hathem and Hayden. She chose the name Harry since one of James' uncles was called Harrison. Part of the spell she created meant that if they were hit with the killing curse, they would survive then in five hours, they would separate. James also worked with his house elves so they would be able to monitor the boys and take them to Potter manor if he and Lily were killed. They found Harry only an hour later, at the muggle sister's place that Albus placed him at. They took Harry home, then right on the five hour mark, they separated. They were perfectly fine and the scar that had been on Harry was gone from the four boys. Some of this information will be released, but not how Lily did it.'

'Apart from being shocked that Lily could do this, why is it being released,' Rolanda asked.

'Because Albus let it be known that Harry survived the killing curse with only a lightning shaped scar on his forehead. Everyone knows Harry was about to start Hogwarts. Now it's not Harry but the four Potter boys. Albus also told people that the one time he saw Harry, which was only a week before James and Lily died, Albus said he looked exactly like James but with Lily's eyes. That is not the real boys. They have Lily's eyes and James' hair but the four boys do not resemble one parent over the other. They have a combination of James and Lily. So you see, Amelia Bones and the minister believed they had to release some information so everyone will know there is no Harry Potter, there is no boy-who-lived. It's boys, all thanks to Lily.'

'So who has been caring for the boys since that night?' Filius asked.

'Apart from the four house elves, James also hired a nanny. It's very popular in the muggle world to have a live in woman who takes care of the children if both parents work. They decided since they had four, the nanny would give Lily and James a break. The nanny along with the house elves were to always raise the boys if James and Lily died. They used and created a lot of magic to protect those boys and make sure they always stayed together and in their home.'

'But wasn't the house destroyed that night?' Aurora asked.

'The cottage that James and Lily got as a wedding present was destroyed. James always planned to move to Potter manor once his parents died. They just died sooner than any one thought they would. But the moment they knew of the danger, they used the fidelius charm on the cottage but made sure all this magic they did meant the boys would always return to the manor if they died.'

'So the four Potter boys will be here tomorrow and it will be known it was the four of them. I wonder if they will go into the same house or will they separate?'

'From what Amelia told me, they are alike in every way, including the fact that they all answer if you ask them a question. They are brothers but they are also like best friends who enjoy doing everything together. She did say there was a chance they will go into either Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff.'

'Why those houses and not Gryffindor? James and Lily were both in Gryffindor,' Pomona said.

'They loved to read, they love to learn and have been learning magical theory since they were five. They have also been making potions since they were seven. But they are loyal to each other, very loyal. They also help the house elves with the work around the manor so they are not afraid of hard work.'

'That does sound like they will go into my house or Pomona's,' Filius said, 'It also sounds like they will be in the same house. If we get the usual amount of students in each house, then whichever house they go into, could mean having to open up some of the unused rooms that have been closed off for more than a hundred years.

'Yes, we will. Normally all the boys or girls starting at Hogwarts will share a room. If the four boys go into the same house, then Hogwarts will decide who shares with who. Normally, twins will share so I will say if there is more than five boys, the four Potter boys will share one room, the others will share another room.'

'We will not know until tomorrow,' Pomona said, 'So, you still have not been able to contact Albus?'

'No, I even asked Amelia if she could help. She was going to send someone to speak with him. They were not going to tell him what was going on, not until he returned. She needed to speak with him about this, like why he released that information. But she also needs to speak with him on another situation. There is nothing we can do, we might as well just wait until tomorrow.'

'With the children arriving tomorrow, Albus would normally be here a few days before. Do you think he will arrive today?' Aurora asked.

'He should but I cannot say if he will. If he got the message from Amelia, I would say he will go there first.'

The staff didn't know it but Albus had arrived early that morning. He went straight to the ministry to speak with Amelia Bones. Just like everyone else, Albus was only given the bare facts. Amelia did not like the fact that Albus held three of the most important jobs in their world. She believed he held too much power but also, he was not able to put all his efforts into any job, he had to split his time between the three jobs. She also hated the fact he got Snape off then had him join the staff of Hogwarts. She was pleased now that Snape was in Azkaban but also that her niece would not have to put up with Snape as a teacher.

Amelia worked on some of her memories to show Albus. She wanted him to see the four boys and know some of what Lily did, like how she was able to create a spell to combine the four boys so they would survive. She also wanted Albus to know that until the boys became adults, they will never be separated. If there is danger, which there should not be, then the four boys will be together. If one of the boys gets detention, the four of them will sit it together.

Albus also found out about Severus. When he tried to argue with Amelia about the man, she instantly said she could arrest him for hiding a known death eater and one that was partially responsible for the deaths of Lily and James Potter. If the public heard that, Albus would lose his reputation and support. Albus realised there was nothing he could do about the four Potter boys or Severus.

Then Amelia hit him with the last shocking bit of news. Sirius Black was cleared of all charges and was now with his four godson's, healing and resting. The secret keeper was Peter Pettigrew. Sirius is and always will be the four boys legal guardians. Amelia passed on a message to Albus from Sirius, he will never forgive Albus for not making sure he got a trial. He also said he did not want Albus near his godsons. He had thought of taking the boys overseas so they could learn at another school, which is still open if Albus tries to interfere with the boys at all.

Albus left the ministry in a daze. He could not believe what Lily had done. He had no idea how she did it or why Lily and James did not tell him their plans. He realised there was nothing he could do. Amelia would make sure of that but also Sirius will do what he threatened if Albus tried to interfere with those four boys. Albus realised he would need to speak with Molly Weasley, so she would not be on the muggle side, looking for Harry. There was no Harry and if Molly tried to get to one boy over another, Molly could end up arrested or hurt. He only wanted Molly there to show Harry a friendly face, now the woman would not be needed.

Amelia finally got permission to have two aurors at Kings Cross, then they would be travelling on the train. Many had said it for years, leaving all those children alone on the train, with wands was asking for trouble. Albus knew Amelia wanted this but he also knew she had pushed it so the four Potter boys would have more protection.

The morning of September the first the story about what Lily Potter did to save her sons was released. It also said that there was no Harry Potter. That was the name she used after she was able to combine her four sons so they could survive an attack by Voldemort.

Everyone that didn't know this information before the Daily Prophet came out, where in shock. There was no Harry Potter, the-boy-who-lived. There was Hayden, Harley, Hadrian and Hathem, the-boy's who lived.

The four Potter boys were taken to platform nine and three quarters by Sirius and they got there an hour early in the hope the boys could settle into a compartment on the train before reporters turned up.

'Now remember, you have the mirror, call me if there is anything wrong or you are worried about something. I would also like to hear which house you were sorted into.'

'We will Sirius,' the four said together.

'My money's still on Gryffindor, but you've proven me wrong a heap of times, so I'm probably wrong again now. Anyway, you have a proper lunch in your trunks, you can still buy stuff from the lady who works the cart. Is there anything else you want or need?'

The four boys shook their heads. Sirius hugged them before he left the boys in their compartment on the train. He knew he would get a lot of looks. Not just for the fact that it was known he had been falsely accused of a crime and sent to Azkaban. It was also know that he was the four Potter boys godfather.

Sirius ignored all the stares and talk. He just kept staring at the compartment his godson's were in. When the train began to move, he waved, just like all the other parents were doing. Once the train was out of sight, Sirius turned on the spot and apparated away. He did not want anyone trying to ask him things about his godsons.

The four boys used their linked magic, which never disappeared, to keep everyone away from their compartment on the train. They really didn't want to be disturbed because they knew people would not stop asking about what their mother did. They never planned to talk about it, not now they had filled in Madam Bones and their godfather.

The boys waited until the train was empty before they got off, then followed the other first years. They took the last boat across the lake to the castle. They remained at the back of the group but kept their link going so the other first years would ignore them. They would remove the link when they entered the great hall.

One by one the students were sorted, when it was time for the Potter boys to be sorted, the scroll Minerva was holding changed. The four boys names were together before the name Potter. She quickly put on the hat who was linked to the list of names. She listened to the hat before she removed it from her head.

'This will seem different but the hat says this is how it has to be done. So please come forward, Potter, Hadrian, Harley, Hathem and Hayden. You will be sorted together.'

The four boys moved forward. The talk rose and people stood to get a good look at them. The four boys turned to face the students. Minerva held the hat above them, it expanded until it stretched so it could sit over the four boys heads.

It only took a few seconds before the hat shouted...Ravenclaw.

The end:

Chapter 16: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

Three to save the wizarding world

Harry Potter never thought his life could get worse, but since his return to Hogwarts, it has, a lot worse. He had half the wizarding world believing he was a liar and after more attention for saying Voldemort had returned. He had almost all the students inside Hogwarts believing the same, except for the Slytherin’s who knew the truth, since their parents are death eaters. He also had a sad*stic bitch of a teacher who liked to torture him, along with some other students, some as young as eleven and she was sent by the minister for magic. No other teacher would do anything about it. He returned from his latest torture sessions, or as Dolores Umbridge called it, detention. Now he just sat on his bed, wondering why he bothered to try and help.

‘Harry,’ Ginny said as she stepped into the room.

‘Hey Ginny.’

Ginny sighed but she closed the door, sealed it then sat on Harry’s bed. She picked up his bloody hand and placed it in a bowl of murtlap essence.

‘You can’t keep doing this. I think it’s time you thought of yourself for a change.’

‘I’ve been thinking the same thing. No one really cared for me since my parent’s died, not until Sirius. Well and you and your family, but none of them can do anything. There’s no use talking to Ron or Hermione, they keep saying the same thing, go to Dumbledore. We both know he isn’t going to do anything just as he didn’t when I did go to him, after the first detention. I don’t know Ginny, I just don’t know what to do anymore.’

‘We’ll think of something. First, we don’t tell anyone anything, well, only Sirius. He’s the only one that is really worried about you, apart from me. But tell me, have you opened that package he gave you?’

‘No, I didn’t want to be tempted which could put him in danger. Even though I don’t know what it is, I know it’s some way for us to contact each other. He said use it if my so called lessons with Snape became too much. Sirius would kill Snape if he knew what was going on.’

‘Maybe you and Sirius should start thinking of yourselves. You said it yourself, Dumbledore isn’t helping, he’s not helping either of you and he’s the one that wants you to have those lessons with Snape. You’re being tortured by the use of a blood quill by one teacher and mind raped by another. It’s like he doesn’t care what happens to you, yet he still expects you to trust him. He’s not helping Sirius at all.’

‘Yeah, I worked that out, I think Sirius knows he’s not helping either. If we left, not only would the ministry be after us which could get Sirius kissed, but Dumbledore won’t stop until I’m back. I can’t keep doing this and you’re the only one I can talk to, the only one I trust. Ron proved his a fair weather friend, so I can’t trust him and it comes down to jealously. But he’s saying what others are saying, trust Dumbledore. Hermione, well, we know what her problem is, or problems.’

‘Yeah, the bitch always believes she knows what’s right and she respects Dumbledore and gives him her loyalty even over you. You helped save her life yet she’s loyal to the one that didn’t help protect her. I’m not sure, but I think Hermione is spying on you, for Dumbledore.’

‘I know she is. I’ve seen her name on the map with Dumbledore, normally late at night, after curfew. Being a prefect allows her to be out after curfew and that’s when I’ve seen their names together. I think she became his spy during our third year.’

‘Why do you think it started then?’

‘The time turner. If they were that easy to get, than half the Ravenclaw’s would want one. Hermione is intelligent, but I know of at least a dozen other students who are smarter than her. But Hermione believes she’s the smartest witch here at Hogwarts. She doesn’t get to see exactly what other students can do. I think Dumbledore offered her the time turner in exchange for keeping him informed about what I’m doing. At first I wasn’t sure, since she did help save Sirius. If she was spying for the old man than why did she help me with Sirius?’

‘That can be easily explained. You finally had a person connected to your parent’s who offered you a home. If Sirius didn’t get help, you would have disappeared, whether with him or not, you would have said, f*ck it and left.’

Harry gave Ginny a tired smile, ‘I almost did say f*ck it. I was thinking of leaving, of trying to find Sirius. I thought…’ Harry sighed, ‘I thought I might be able to use my boy-who-lived thing to get people to realise I wouldn’t have left with him if he wasn’t innocent. Fudge is an idiot, putting dementors around Hogwarts told me that, then he refuse to believe me about Sirius. He believed a death eater, Dumbledore’s pet death eater. I already decided I’m not going to any more lessons with Snape. He’s making my headaches worse and I can’t stop dreaming about that corridor and door. Ever since I started the occlumency lessons, the dreams occurring every night, sometimes twice a night.’

‘Harry, I think Snape is playing both sides, to see who wins. He may be trying to open your mind. You see, when you explained about your first couple of lessons with Snape, I tried to research occlumense and legilimense. There are no books here. I went through the order forms for Flourish and Blotts. They have them but they are restricted to seventh year students and adults. I wasn’t sure if I should ask someone like Angelina or Alicia. I did write to Bill, I made it sound like I was just interested in the subject and how it worked. I figured it could be something I might need when I decide what I want to do but I also wrote that since you’re learning, I wanted to know more. I’m not sure if he believed me, but he didn’t tell anyone I wrote about it, he did send me some information. He said to begin learning to occlude your mind you have to spend every night, for weeks, meditating. You have to build barriers around your memories and the meditation is how you organise which memories need a little protection and which need a lot of protection. Snape isn’t teaching you how to meditate or build barriers. I think he’s actually weakening the natural barriers you already have. It’s why you’re having more dreams, not less. He acts like those pure blood families that are death eaters. He treats muggleborns and people like my family like the death eaters do. He shows who he supports by supporting the children of death eaters. He’s dark and always was, but for some reason Dumbledore keeps him close and trusts him.’

Harry stared at Ginny for a minutes, ‘You know, I think you’re right. He does act like Malfoy and the others. He even uses the word mudblood. My head aches all the time now and Pomfrey said unless I tell her what I’ve been doing she won’t give me any more pain potion. If I could get to the muggle world I could buy some muggle pain tablets. It’s like no one in this school cares or wants to help.’

‘They don’t and we’re all going to be in danger. But Harry, I have family, you don’t. You won’t have anyone helping you. For all we know Umbitch and Fudge might get desperate and do to you what they did to Sirius and Hagrid and chuck you in Azkaban. Dumbledore might try to get you released but it could take weeks. By then you could be insane due to how the dementors affect you. I’m getting seriously worried about you. Even though I would like for you to stay, I think it’s just too dangerous.’

‘If I do leave, maybe we can work out a way to see each other. You’ve been my only true friend Ginny and I don’t want to lose that. Once I get to the muggle world, I can do a few things to change my appearance,’ Ginny cut him off.

‘Don’t tell me anything or they might force veritaserum down my throat. Do what you have to do to make sure no one finds you.’

Harry gave her a smile. She was right. If he told her they could use anything to get the information out of her. Dumbledore would probably just use legilimense on her and her parents might stop it, but they also might allow it.

Harry knew he could make it harder for anyone to recognise him. He could get his hair dyed and no spell can reverse it. He can get muggle contact lenses so he can get rid of his glasses but get them made in brown which would hide the colour of his eyes. He could even use women’s makeup to cover his scar. Sirius could act like his father, he would just need to change his appearance so Sirius Black wasn’t seen.

‘You’re right, I hate thinking they might do that to you though.’

‘I’ll be fine and I have parents who can say no if they want to use the truth potion and if someone like Dumbledore tries legilimense, I will tell my father and Bill. If they found out I said no and he did it anyway it could mean the old man loses two people from the order, which means losing the rest of the family. I’m safe Harry and protected so don’t worry about me. You’re the one that hasn’t got any family to protect you.’

‘I’ve seen how your family is with you, being the only girl in seven generations. No, your family will not allow them to use things like legilimense or veritaserum on you unless you said yes. Okay, so I have some ideas, a far few which will help me and Sirius.’

‘Good, but I think you should write a letter for me to give to Luna. Not straight away, I’ll wait to hear from you first. I want to make sure you’re well hidden. Then Luna’s dad publishes your letter telling everyone since they don’t believe you about Voldemort, you decided to leave them all to him. Tell them that since they locked up your innocent godfather you’re not going to help anyone. Tell them that the staff of Hogwarts is allowing kids to be tortured by Umbitch and you were tortured by Umbitch and Snape. You could write exactly how Snape treated you during the so called occlumency lessons, then explain about Umbitch and the quill. Maybe even Witch Weekly might publish the letter. Also, Luna may help with making copies of your letter, but we make them into pamphlet’s, then use the Hogwarts owls to send them off. It would take a while, but it would give you and Sirius time to disappear.

‘That’s a good idea and I can leave you some money to give to Luna to help pay for this.’

‘I’m sure she would appreciate that. For now, I think you should see what this package is and see if it’s a way to talk to Sirius so you can work on meeting up somewhere.’

‘I might get overheard. I can’t take the chance that someone will know I’m in contact with Sirius, then Fudge and Umbitch would arrest me.’

‘I know a spell to create a privacy bubble. The twins taught me.’

‘Perfect,’ Harry removed his hand from the bowl, cast a drying charm before going to his trunk. He took the package then sat back on his bed, ‘We’ll close the curtains around us, but you’ll have to unseal the door. Sooner or later the other boys will want to come up to bed.’

‘It’s best if I’m not in here, someone might tell Umbitch. Here,’ Ginny showed Harry the spell and like always, he got it first try, ‘Tell me tomorrow what he said.’

‘I will, I promise,’ Harry smiled, but when Ginny went to get up, Harry took her hand, ‘I won’t ever forget all the help you’ve given me. If I do leave, it won’t stop me being here for you. If you need me at all, or any type of help, I’ll make sure you can contact me.’

Ginny grinned, ‘I want to keep in touch, but only if it’s safe for you to do so,’ Ginny kissed Harry on the cheek before she unsealed the room and left. She wasn’t surprised to see Hermione who made it look like she was just walking up the stairs, ‘Harry’s asleep, he said he didn’t want to be disturbed,’ Ginny stood with her arms crossed, blocking Hermione’s way. When Hermione went to talk, Ginny had her wand pointed at her, ‘He doesn’t want you bugging him, so go.’

‘I’m a prefect,’ Hermione screeched.

‘And I know things that Fred and George taught me that will have you leaving Hogwarts, so don’t pull that sh*t Granger.’

‘And we don’t like…’ Fred said.

‘…anyone threatening our sister,’ George said.

Fred, George and Ginny glared at Hermione until she turned and hurried away, ‘We’ll stick to our story,’ Ginny said.

‘Yes, Harry was asleep,’ Fred said.

‘and Hermione wanted to wake him,’ George said.

‘And none of us threatened her,’ Ginny said.

‘Then we tell mum and dad...’ Fred said.

‘...that Hermione is trying to get you in trouble,’ George said.

‘Mum and dad are more protective of me than you boys,’ Ginny grinned.

The three Weasley’s headed back down to the common room. They glared once more at Hermione before taking a seat with the girls from the quidditch team and Lee. Hermione knew they would keep watching her, but Ginny made sure to smirk at her, a lot. Ginny was going to work out some pranks with Fred and George that just might have Hermione leave Hogwarts.

Harry unwrapped the package to see a mirror. He picked up the note with it, ‘Tap the mirror with your wand then say my name, not my Marauder’s name.’

Harry shrugged, tapped the mirror with his wand, ‘Sirius Black.’ It was seconds later he saw his godfather, ‘Brilliant.’

Sirius laughed, ‘What took you so long to use this?’

‘Um, well, I wasn’t going to even unwrap it, I didn’t want to put you in danger.’

‘I’m supposed to be able to protect you, not the other way around.’

Harry sighed, but he couldn’t help smiling, ‘I know and you may get your chance. What we talk about has to be kept between us Sirius. I need to know I can trust you.’

‘You can, I won’t even tell Remus. What’s going on?’

‘First, is there somewhere you and I can go and stay hidden?’

‘I have a country home my uncle left me. It’s been empty for twenty years, so I have no idea what the condition is like. What’s going on pup?’

‘Okay, two things and it’s why I’ve decided to leave. You know these lessons from Snape.’

‘What has Snivellius done?’ Sirius growled.

‘Well, Ginny thinks he’s trying to open my mind, not close it. I can explain fully once we’re together. Just know every time I leave his classroom I’m in pain, a lot of pain and the dreams are worse. I was planning on stopping no matter what Dumbledore said. But Ginny really made me open my eyes. But there’s more Sirius, you know how Umbridge is here, or we call her Umbitch.’

‘I’ve heard, what’s she like?’

‘She’s a bitch, but she’s torturing me Sirius and others. No one is doing anything,’ Harry held his hand close to the mirror, ‘She’s making us use a blood quill. I’ve had two weeks of none stop detentions with her. But Sirius,’ Harry put his hand down, ‘Fudge and Umbridge might do worse, they might lie and rig something so they can arrest me because I refused to lie. They want me to say Voldemort isn’t back. You and Hagrid were sent to Azkaban without a trial, they could easily do that to me and I won’t survive the dementors. Hagrid did because his a half giant and you did because of Padfoot. But because Fudge listens to Malfoy, I could end up being given to Voldemort. No one wants to help Sirius, but you said you would be there for me. So I’m asking is if we can disappear together. We have to make sure we have money and can stay hidden. I know of some muggle ways to disguise ourselves and no one will recognise us. I have to get away Sirius, I just can’t do this anymore.’

‘When can you leave?’

‘Anytime. But I will need to be able to sneak into Gringotts.’

‘No, you won’t, I will explain later. Okay, wait until three o’clock in the morning and get through the tunnel to Honeydukes. I’ll be hiding in the cave, use the cloak and meet me there. Don’t bring your trunk. I’ll show you two spells to put on your bag. One is a feather light charm the other is a space expansion charm. You’ll even be able to put your broom in the bag.’

Over the next half hour, Sirius taught Harry the charms and they talked over their plans. Harry finally felt relieved. Someone was going to help him. After he disconnected the mirror, he began to charm his bag. Once he knew it worked, he placed his broom in it first, then began to load everything else into the bag, including the mirror. If he needed it in a hurry Sirius told him he could summon it. He kept his cloak, map and wand on him. He did leave out a quill, ink, parchment and some money. He was going to write the letter Ginny told him to. He hoped it might make people realise the truth. Harry knew Voldemort would be seen sooner or later, but he had already decided to never forgive those who believed he lied, he also wasn’t going to help them by risking his life.

Harry finished packing, then placed his bag under his blanket’s but close enough to his body that no one would notice. He only just got himself comfortable when Ron walked in.

‘Um, Harry, we’ve been talking and decided you could teach us some spells that could protect us?’ Ron said.

‘Right now, no, since I’m not getting any help, everyone can help themselves from now on,’ Harry murmured then turned over like he was going to sleep. He had charmed his wand to vibrate and buzz when it reached three o’clock and his wand was sitting right near his ear and he kept his hand around it. Now he just had to get a few hours sleep before he could finally escape the nightmare that was Hogwarts.

Ron instantly got angry and was going to say something but decided he could talk Harry into teaching them tomorrow. He would leave Harry for now, but only for now. Hermione wouldn’t stop nagging him if he didn’t get Harry to agree.

Harry woke with a start. He felt the vibration under his hand and remembered why he set his wand to act as an alarm. He quietly got out of bed, checked the map to make sure Gryffindor tower was clear. Once he knew no one was awake, he checked to see if anyone was down in the castle.

It seemed to Harry that by this time in the morning, everyone was asleep. Harry first went to the owlery where he asked Hedwig to drop the letter and money bag off on Ginny’s bed, along with the mirror, then to find him later in the day. Once the owl had flown off, he slipped the cloak over himself and very slowly and quietly made his way to the fourth floor. He opened the passage way and made his way along the tunnel until he got to the cellar in Honeydukes. He knew he had to be quiet and he wanted to make sure he wasn’t seen.

Harry would have liked to hurry, but he knew if he did the cloak would slip. He walked, quickly but kept hold of his invisibility cloak. It took him around half an hour to reach the cave, where he found Padfoot waiting.

Harry pulled off the cloak, ‘So you know it’s really me. You told me to write Snuffles when addressing letters to you and right after I realised you were innocent, you offered me a home.’

Padfoot changed into Sirius then he was hugging his godson, ‘You know I’m going to kill that bastard.’

Harry shrugged, ‘I’ll help, her as well.’

‘Okay, so we need to be in some muggle town early, but it has to be somewhere they won’t look for you.’

‘I thought of Ireland, maybe Dublin. I’m not linked to the area nor anyone who lives there.’

‘That works. We have a few hours. I’ll take you to the house. But the idea I had about money, that little elf that likes to help you. If he really does like you, he may bond with you then he can never reveal anything you don’t want him to.’

‘Dobby already bonded to me. He told me one night when I snuck down to the kitchens. He’s been getting Ginny murtlap essence for my hand. Ginny wanted to steal it, but since she’s the only person who I actually spend time with, she’d be the first suspected.’

‘Then Dobby can go to your vault for you and change galleons into muggle money. Only owned house elves can do that. I already had Kreacher empty my vault, then I wiped his memory before setting him free. Now we know we’ll have a loyal house elf that can do things for us that would be risky for us to do.’

‘I’ll call him once we’re at the house.’

Sirius took Harry by side-along apparition. They landed right in front of the door of a large country home.

‘I’m going to do the fidelius charm that way you can do magic without anyone from the ministry finding out.'

‘That will be handy, I do need to learn more. With him around, I need to know how to fight,’ Harry looked around as they walked inside, ‘It’s not in bad condition, just dusty.’

‘Yeah, I’m surprised. It’s nearly four, we can get four more hours sleep.’

‘That’ll be fine, I had a few hours before.’

‘Then let’s find our rooms,’ Sirius led the way through the house. He took the master bedroom, while Harry took the one next to him. Both bedrooms had their own bathrooms. Sirius performed some basic cleaning charms, but he showed Harry how to do them at the same time.

‘I’m glad you’re finally away pup.’

‘So am I Sirius,’ Harry gave his godfather a hug before he stepped into his room. He didn’t bother unpacking, just removed his shoes, stripped off his jeans and jumper, then crawled into bed.

The following day, no one noticed Harry wasn’t at Hogwarts, at least not until he missed all of his classes. Dolores was calling for Harry to be expelled, Snape was as well, but Albus thought he’d be sneaky and clever, he called the aurors and told them he believed Voldemort some how kidnapped the-boy-who-lived.

Dolores tried to get the minister to prevent an investigation but word had leaked out and now the Wizengamot along with many of the public wanted to find out what happened to the-boy-who-lived.

Ginny was sitting with Fred, George, Lee and the girls from the quidditch team when they saw a bunch of aurors arrive. In front of the aurors was a middle aged woman wearing a monocle.

‘That’s Madam Amelia Bones, Susan Bones aunt,’ Lee said.

‘Someone might have informed her about what the bitch is doing during detentions,’ Ginny said.

‘The teachers didn’t do anything so why would anyone else,’ Angelina said.

It was a few minutes later that Neville joined them, ‘I overheard Madam Bones ask who Harry was close to. Hermione and Ron tried to say they were, but I explained that Harry had stopped talking to Hermione and Ron as he didn’t trust them anymore. If looks could kill, Hermione would have killed me. Ron did the same when I told him Harry only spoke with you Ginny.’

‘So I’m bound to be asked about Harry, but why are they looking for Harry?’

‘I didn’t hear that,’ Neville shrugged, ‘But he wasn’t in his bed when I woke up and he missed all his classes.’

‘He said he was getting sick of the way everyone called him a liar while they stared at him,’ Fred said.

‘Maybe he decided to leave,’ George said.

Ginny noticed her brothers both glanced at her, all she did was give a very small nod, but made it look like she was looking down at her dinner.

Ginny was given a note from her head of house by one of the second year Gryffindor’s.

‘Looks like I’m about to be questioned.’

‘Then as your older brothers, we’re going with you,’ Fred said.

‘Unless they get our parent’s,’ George said.

The girls, Lee and Neville chuckled. Ginny and the twins walked off, they headed straight to their head of houses office.

‘I asked for Miss Weasley, not either of you,’ Minerva said.

‘Have you contacted our parent’s?’ Fred asked.

‘With aurors here, you can’t do anything official without our parent’s,’ George said.

‘We’re making sure that no one questions our little sister without someone in the family being with her,’ Fred said.

‘And we mean someone that is an adult,’ George said.

‘They can stay and legally, they have the right since Miss Weasley is under age,’ Amelia said, ‘So why don’t you three take a seat and we’ll get started.’

Fred and George sat on either side of their little sister. They made sure it was known they would do anything to protect her, no matter what.

‘I’ll make this simple and ask the question that we believe you know the answer to, Miss Weasley. Do you know where Harry Potter is?’

‘No,’ Ginny said simply as she stared at Madam Bones.

‘Alright, whether you do or not, doesn’t matter. But this question better be the truth. Did Mr Potter leave Hogwarts on his own or was he taken?’

‘He left on his own.’

‘Could you tell me why he left, if you know?’

‘Yes, he was sick of being tortured by two teachers and no one doing anything about it.’

‘Tortured, why was I not informed?’ Minerva scowled.

‘He tried to tell you, you didn’t listen,’ Ginny said glaring at her head of house.

‘Just as you didn’t listen when he tried to tell you….,’ George began.

‘…..that the philosophers stone was in danger,’ Fred said.

‘You blew him off and didn’t even investigate. It was from then on he knew he couldn’t rely on you, or trust you. I mean he hasn’t trusted any teacher since he began at Hogwarts. He told me all the staff are interested in is keeping the criminals protected and the innocent kids just have to put up with everything because Dumbledore keeps his pet death eater safe,’ Ginny glared before he turned back to Madam Bones, ‘Harry figured everyone thinks he lied about Voldemort and he had no family to support him, he wasn’t going to risk his life or freedom for a bunch of hypocrites. Someone already tried to have him kissed, then that farce of a trial, for something that is allowed. Underage magic in life and death situations. Add the muggles, those muggles know of magic since he lives with them. Fudge wouldn’t even let him talk, he said if he could he would have offered his memory of what happened. No, Harry said enough, he had no family to count on and the staff only think of themselves so he decided to leave, I mean he left the country.’

‘I will investigate all those claims Miss Weasley. For now though, do you know which country he went to?’

‘Even if I did I wouldn’t tell you, but I don’t,’ Ginny stared at the woman for a minute before making up her mind, ‘He said since his innocent godfather was thrown in Azkaban without a trial, there was a chance that Fudge would do the same to him. Harry wouldn’t survive being near the dementors like that. He constantly hears his parent’s murders. They make him feel the pain of the killing curse hitting him. He has no one here to count on but he does have his innocent godfather, so they decided to leave and let everyone deal with Voldemort since no one bothered to help either of them. Even if Harry would have told me, if I asked, I didn’t want to know that way I couldn’t be forced to give away that information. Harry also wanted to protect me, so he only told me basic things, like he was leaving and the reasons, but nothing about where he was going.’

‘How does he know Black is innocent?’

‘He saw and spoke with Peter Pettigrew. He admitted to being a death eater and admitted to being the secret keeper of the Potters and giving Voldemort the secret. He admitted he set Sirius up for the murders which gave him time to escape in his animagus form. He turns into a brown garden rat. When Sirius broke into Gryffindor tower, it was to get Peter, who happened to be my brother’s pet rat. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Sirius and Professor Lupin all heard his confession, after he was forced to change back. Sirius never received a trial, Crouch and Bagnold saw his name and just chucked him in Azkaban. Dumbledore, McGonagall, Snape and the order of the phoenix all know his innocent and they have been using one of the Black properties for the order. Sirius opened it up for them to use.’

‘We spent the summer there, most days Dumbledore along with the order were there,’ Fred said.

‘Harry arrived halfway through the holidays, so he got to spend time with his godfather, who told him stories about Harry’s parent’s,’ George said.

‘I will be making sure the order of the phoenix is illegal,’ Amelia growled. She noticed Minerva went to speak, ‘That group got my husband and family killed because they listened to Albus. I won’t allow that to happen again. I will also be making sure these three students do not get any retaliation for informing me of this illegal group.’

The twins escorted Ginny out of the room and straight to their dorm room. They were not surprised to see Lee and the three girls from the quidditch team.

‘I want to show you lot something as you lot are the only ones Harry did trust,’ Ginny pulled out some parchment and handed it to her brothers.

“My name is Harry Potter and I decided to leave this country since all of you believed the lies Fudge is having the Daily Prophet write. Voldemort is back and his death eaters joined him, including Lucius Malfoy, Walden McNair, Peter Pettigrew, who is alive and was responsible for allowing Voldemort into my home and murdering my parent’s. My godfather is innocent, he never received a trial, just thrown in Azkaban. If that is the type of people you sheep want to follow, then Voldemort can have this country, none of you are worth saving. I decided to save myself and my innocent godfather by leaving. If you keep listening to the lies, then it could cost you your lives or the lives of the people you love. It’s time to wake up and see and not just listen.

“I know Fudge will do anything to shut me up, well, he won’t find me, I’ve gone. He also won’t believe his good friend, Lucius Malfoy is a death eater. Well, that man tried to kill me when I was twelve. It was thanks to a house elf that saved my life. That’s the type of person your minister for magic is taking advice from. That minister also put a bitch at the school who likes to torture students. My hand is permanently scared due to Umbitch and her blood quills.

“Dumbledork is as much to blame as everyone else. He hires death eaters to teach and puts innocent lives in danger and protects the criminals. He needs to go on to his next great adventure, then kids might not be put in danger all the time.

“I have a few there that I care about and trust, but it’s not enough to make me stay, not with the way everyone is treating me and how my godfather is being hunted for something he didn’t do. The few I do care about have their own families to help them, now I have mine and I will stay with him. There will be no boy-who-lived to save you this time because I’ve left and you lot better begin to listen to the truth before you all end up dead.

“My parents should never have sacrificed themselves for you and because of how I’m being treated, I wish I never saved you all those years ago. You are on your own. Harry James Potter, the-boy-who-lived, has finally decided to think about himself for a change.”

‘Harry wants me to have Luna publish that in the Quibbler and also make pamphlets so everyone gets a copy. I have to wait to hear from him.’

‘How will you hear from him?’ Lee asked.

Ginny pulled out a mirror, ‘Sirius and James Potter invented these when they were students. Sirius gave this to Harry before we returned here. Harry told me to keep this one, he has the other one. I have to be careful though, this belonged to his father.’

‘Let’s study them George,’ Fred said.

‘Yeah, we should be able to make our own,’ George said.

‘It will allow all of us to be able to talk or call each other in case of danger,’ Angelina said.

‘We’ll work on it, if you wouldn’t mind leaving it with us for a while Ginny,’ Lee said.

‘I will, just be careful. I would hate for anything to happen to this. Harry only owns the cloak and this, nothing else from his parent’s.’

‘We’ll keep it safe sis.’

‘Try to talk to Luna, just tell her your waiting until you hear from someone before you want a story printed in the Quibbler,’ George said.

‘Luna will get her father to print Harry’s letter,’ Ginny said.

‘What do you think will happen with Dumbledore and the order?’ Fred asked.

‘Bones said she was making it illegal,’ Ginny said, ‘I just hope she does something about Umbitch and Snape.’

‘She will, she looked furious,’ George said.

George and Fred began to work on the mirrors straight away. They found out that they could not use conjured mirrors or transfigured items into mirrors, they had to buy proper mirrors. They gave the mirror back to Ginny until they could, but they had done enough revealing charms to know exactly how to make them.

That night Ginny did get to speak with Harry. He explained they were well hidden and had help from Dobby who would be able to do things for them, but also keep an eye on things they might need to know. Harry did say to get the letter to Luna as soon as she could and see if they can make the pamphlets.

Ginny spoke with Luna the following day right after charms. Luna said she would send a copy of the letter to her father straight away. Making the pamphlet’s could be done easily enough. They both decided to wait and see if people read the Quibbler. Luna did say she hoped to see Harry again, one day.

It came as a shock to almost everyone when Harry Potter’s letter was published. Xenophilius was questioned about the letter, so was Luna, which led to Ginny being questioned again. This time both her parent’s were with her. She explained that Harry had the letter delivered to her right after she had spoken with Madam Bones.

Hermione tried everything to find out where Harry was, all Ginny did was hand her a copy of the Quibbler with Harry’s letter in it. One thing Hermione realised, no one but Ron spoke to her anymore. She had already been told by Ginny and the twins that she will not be staying with their family again. She was being called a spy and wasn’t someone anyone trusted. They actually wanted her out of Gryffindor house, which McGonagall refused to do. So between the twins, Ginny and their friends, they made sure Hermione never had any peace and was constantly harassed. With it being owl year for Hermione, the twins were making it impossible for her to study in the common room. If she wanted to study it would be in the library until curfew, then she would be back in the common room where she was constantly harassed. The two girls who shared the dorm room with Hermione also decided to make sure they were noisy whenever Hermione tried to study in that room. The twins and Ginny were already pranking her and were going to continue to prank her. They were hoping she would ask to leave Gryffindor, or even Hogwarts.

Amelia Bones ended up arresting Dolores Umbridge, Severus Snape and Cornelius Fudge. Once she got them under the influence of veritaserum, she knew all three would go to Azkaban. She also got a list of names of the death eaters. Aurors instantly began to arrest those that were named. But Amelia had help from an unspeakable, she set up a secret jail to hide the death eaters so Voldemort didn’t try to break them out. She had all his other death eaters that were in Azkaban transported to her secret jail by the use of a portkey she had created. It would take them straight into their new cells. By the time the aurors raids were done, Voldemort had only a couple of supporters left. He can’t take over or conduct raids with only a couple of death eaters. The unspeakables were able to charm some crystals to alert them to large groups of werewolves and vampires. If Voldemort thought of using them, they would be hunted. If they tried to fight, the crystals that the aurors would be carrying would instantly release some toxins into the air that would only work on dark creatures like werewolves and vampires. It would make those dark creatures fall unconscious. They weren’t sure how it might affect dementors, or giants, they would have to wait and see.

People like Fudge, Umbridge, Dumbledore and others didn’t know that the unspeakables had been working on different ways to contain dark creatures, but also how to locate anyone with a dark mark. After they had been betrayed by an unspeakable named Rookwood, they worked on magical oaths and began working on ways to track the dark mark. They had an unspeakable who had been forced to become a death eater by his parent’s. He was able to fake his death then offered to help the unspeakables. They studied the dark mark before they were able to remove it from his arm. Now they can finally use what they learned to track down the death eaters. They had just been waiting for the right time. Amelia Bones had given them that.

Amelia Bones also decided to put a few people at Hogwarts, to keep watch on students, to protect them, but also to make sure the staff protect the students as well. After being saved by the Potter’s during Voldemort’s first reign of terror, they were going to do all they could to stop Voldemort before more people lost their lives. They also wanted to show Harry Potter that not everyone was like Fudge, Snape and Umbridge. People still loved the-boy-who-lived and knew if it wasn’t for him, most of them wouldn’t be here.

After the Quibbler came out with Harry’s statement, Madam Bones announced that Voldemort was back and active again, many student inside Hogwarts realise how wrong they were. They wanted to apologise to Harry. They all spoke to Ginny and the twins to find a way they could contact him. The three Weasley’s all said the same thing, it was too late. This was the third time they had all turned on Harry, first when it was discovered he was a parselmouth. The second time was when he was named champion for the triwizard tournament and now this time when he said Voldemort was back. Three strikes and your out as the muggle saying goes. Harry will never forgive them.

When Dumbledore and McGonagall tried to ban Ginny, Fred and George from going to Hogsmeade and playing quidditch, everyone else in Gryffindor, apart from Ron and Hermione, banded together and refuse to attend classes, play quidditch, or do anything the teachers told them to do. They moved around in packs and never allowed any of them to be singled out or be forced to go see the headmaster or deputy head alone. They went as a group. They refuse to talk and just scowled at the two heads of Hogwarts. The three Weasley’s sent letters to their father and the ones supporting them also sent letters to their parent’s. Now it was wait and see if they could do something to help their children. They just hoped their parent’s didn’t support Dumbledore and McGonagall.

After arresting all but a few death eaters, aurors turned up at Hogwarts to remove certain students from the school. Amelia Bones said since their parent’s were death eaters, who would have brainwashed their kids into believing what they believe, they could not be trusted around innocent kids. No matter what Albus or Minerva said, no one listen to them and those two were quickly losing support. Slytherin ended up with half it’s students, but there were also students from the other three houses that had been removed from Hogwarts.

Another article came out not long after. This time the board of governors turned up with Madam Bones. Dumbledore and McGonagall were sacked. Amelia Bones knew that Dumbledore was still leading the order of the phoenix, now he would not be able to use Hogwarts as a meeting place since Sirius Black’s old home was sealed up. Sirius had done that before he left. He did not want anyone using the place when none of them really helped him and Dumbledore allowed Harry to be tortured by Snape and Umbridge. Amelia was now waiting to see if the order tried to use another place. Two of her aurors were suspended without pay for being members. If she allowed them to return, they would be taking a new magical oath. One where they did not join groups like the order of the phoenix.

It took a few months but Amelia was able to sneak Sirius Black into the ministry to have a trial. It was simple. Sirius showed his memory of when Peter became the secret keeper and how he murdered those muggles, not Sirius. He also showed the memory of what took place in the shrieking shack. While he had been in the courtroom showing memories, Sirius was able to show another memory, this one belonged to Harry Potter. It showed Peter killing Cedric Diggory and the rebirth of Voldemort. It also showed the death eaters that had turned up and what they said. Sirius Black was cleared of all charges and compensated for the twelve years he had spent in Azkaban. Madam Bones, who was now the new minister told Sirius that Harry would never have to worry about someone trying to charge him with helping Sirius. Harry was free and clear.

As Sirius was leaving the ministry, he was still talking to Amelia. Albus Dumbledore tries to use his status and use his reputation to get Sirius to bring Harry to him. Sirius punched Albus in the nose, knocking him out.

‘Can you take that trash out for me Madam Bones?’

‘It would be my pleasure Lord Black.’ Amelia smiled at Sirius, waited until he left before she woke up the old man, ‘Next time you try to force anyone to give you Sirius Black’s charge, you will end up in Azkaban. If for any reason Harry goes missing, you will stay locked up on kidnapping charges. Sirius wants you away from his godson, for good and he has legal custody of Harry so he has the right to decide who his godson has contact with and who doesn’t. Now leave Albus before I do work on a way to lock you up.’

Amelia turned and walked away with her auror guards, but they along with many others all glared at Dumbledore for allowing Harry Potter and other students to be tortured by his staff.

Sirius arrived home to find Harry pacing, ‘All cleared and I’m being compensated. You're free and clear as well.’

‘Blimey I was nervous. I hoped nothing would go wrong. I knew Dobby was watching you but I was still nervous and kept thinking everything was going wrong.’

‘Nothing did, but I did get to knock out Dumbledore. He tried to tell me I have to bring you to him. Madam Bones will take care of him.’

‘Good, I mean he never bothered to help me, now I’m gone he wants me back. Not going to happen.’

‘No, so you’ll keep learning which will allow you to sit your newts a year earlier.’

That’s exactly what Harry did, he took his newts at what would have been the end of his sixth year. Because Sirius was teaching Harry and no one else, Harry got all O’s.

What no one knew was Harry would meet up with Ginny every weekend. Sirius taught Harry how to apparate so he would apparate to Hogsmeade. Harry still used his muggle disguises so no matter where he went, no one would see the-boy-who-lived. She filled Harry in on everything that was going on. One thing that made them both laugh was Hermione, she ended up failing most of owls and would have to redo her fifth year again if she wanted her owls. You had to have certain scores to be able to continue with classes like transfiguration, charms, potions and ancient runes. The twins pranks made it impossible for Hermione to study, but when the students were doing their owls, the twins had pranked Hermione, she constantly had to scratch her head. It got so bad that she would scratch and her time ran out so she didn’t end up writing anything. Due to falling her owls, she had her prefect badge taken from her. Ron failed his owls because he couldn’t get help from Hermione, who was constantly being pranked. He also lost his prefects badge but also, his spot on the Gryffindor’s quidditch team.

Ginny would sneak out using the tunnel to Honeydukes to meet up with Harry, they would spend a few hours together in the cave Sirius used to use. Harry didn’t want to lose his friendship with Ginny. After she realised she had a crush on the-boy-who-lived, the fantasy boy, not Harry, they became good friends. Ginny was now dating Dean Thomas who was one of the few that believed Harry. Dean was friends with Seamus so he couldn’t show support for Harry, but he did tell Harry he believed him. Ginny did promise Harry that Dean wouldn’t know they were meeting up, even if was just as friends. She wanted Harry safe so she wasn’t going to trust his life to anyone. Only the twins, Luna, Lee Jordan and the girls from the quidditch team knew Ginny was sneaking out to see Harry. Harry had given Ginny the map so she and the twins could keep an eye on everyone, especially when Ginny used the tunnel out of Hogwarts. Ginny was able to return Harry’s mirror to him now that the twins had been able to make their own. Ginny had given Harry one that would match hers. She would contact Harry if there was something he needed to know.

The Quibbler published Harry’s newt scores and that he had the highest ever defence score in more than five hundred years. Sirius didn’t just teach Harry the spells that was normally taught in defence against the dark arts, Sirius taught him more advanced spells. Spells that aurors and hit wizards would use. He got o + in defence, but he also go o + in charms, transfiguration, herbology and potions. He go O’s in the rest of the subjects.

Harry came downstairs to see Sirius at the table, staring at a piece of parchment. But it was the look on his godfather’s face that made Harry concerned.

‘What’s wrong Sirius?’

‘Nothing, it’s actually good news. I’m just shocked.’

‘What?’

‘Do you remember me telling you about my brother?’

‘Yeah, you said he joined the death eaters, then you found out he tried to leave. You were told he was killed.’

‘Yeah, even the family tree says Regulus died. Well,’ Sirius pointed to the parchment, ‘he didn’t die, he faked his death with the help of someone, an unspeakable. He’s been working as an unspeakable since he disappeared, sixteen years ago.’

‘I’m happy you have your brother back. But aren’t unspeakables supposed to keep their identity secret?’

‘Yes, but he got permission to tell me and you. They know we won’t reveal anything. But Harry, they actually offered both of us to join them. We would be protected and no one will ever know who we are, if we were to take them up on their offer. Even though I’m free and you’ve finished your education, we can’t be forced to do anything, this would just give us more protection.’

Harry sat down, ‘We have been talking about what we were going to do. We know the old man would not leave me alone if he found out I was working somewhere. He would constantly harass you in the hope you would lead him to me. If we did this we could have some type of life that could also help, but we’d also be protected.’

‘That’s what I was thinking. They have ways to keep their identities a secret even when they leave the ministry. I know right now you don’t look like Harry Potter, but only because no one would bother taking a closer look. If they did, they would still see your facial features are like your father’s. All it would take is a muggleborn to mention coloured contacts and they’d know it was you. This could also help us or them deal with Voldemort. If they can guarantee we can have a life without anyone recognising us, than I think we should do it.’

‘So do I and like you said, they do have ways to keep their identity a secret so we can have a life without remaining in hiding.’

‘Then I’ll let Reg know. Oh, he’s new name is Jim. I think I know why he chose Jim. It’s such a muggle name yet none of my family had anything to do with muggles.’

‘So why did he chose that?’

‘Your dad. The muggles often call men Jim or Jimmy when they are named James. It’s just a theory, but I think I’m right.’

‘He knew you and my dad were close and maybe he figured this day would come where you two could be family again. So apart from writing to…Jim, what do we do?’

‘We just wait until he sends up a portkey that will take us straight into the department of mysteries. Even Dumbledore can’t get in there without making an appointment with the head unspeakables. Right now, almost everyone inside the ministry is against Dumbledore, even the unspeakables.’

It was only a few days later that Harry and Sirius arrived inside an office in the department of mysteries. Regulus, or Jim instantly hugged his brother. Harry stared at the man that had basically become his father and could see how happy Sirius was to finally have his brother back.

After they released each other, Sirius introduced his brother to his godson. The three sat down, had lunch while they spoke. He explained about how they would be kept hidden by still have a life outside of the department. They had charmed rings that they all wore. The ring could not be removed by anyone but the person wearing it. If they were imperiused, the charm would prevent the person wearing it to remove it while under the curse. The ring was charmed so the moment it was put on, the person’s look changed so they looked completely different. They didn’t really look different it was just the charms on the ring that projected the new look. No one could break the charms not even another unspeakable.

Harry ended up with honey blond hair. He facial features were completely different and his body would look fuller and he was taller, by 10 centimeters and he had blue eyes. He wasn’t really like that, it was just the projection that made others see him like that. The had to go completely different to how he looked. He went with the name Sean. Sirius did the same, went with features completely opposite to his real features and he went with the name Henry. They had to choose very basic names. Even though Harry would have liked to tell Ginny what he was now doing, the unspeakables all took a vow of secrecy. If one of them got married, the spouse could be told as long as they also took the vow. Only the husband or wife could know the truth.

Hermione ended up redoing her owls and even though she did still get pranked, she mainly spent her spare time in the library. The twins might be gone, along with their friends, but Ginny, Dean and a few others were the ones now doing the pranking. She did good but she didn’t do as good as she normally would.

Augusta Longbottom ended up headmistress and she did get hard on bullies. Hermione had complained to her so many times about who was pranking her but as the headmistress said, without proof she could not do anything. Augusta had heard the truth about what Harry Potter had been put through from her grandson and knew the girl who had once been Harry’s friend, turned spy and caused him a lot of trouble. She wasn’t going to go out of her way to find out who was pranking Hermione Granger. She agreed with her grandson, the girl should leave Hogwarts now she had finished her owls. The pranking might just get worse if she stayed.

That’s exactly what happened. Hermione was pranked so much that she was constantly itching or breaking out in boils. She finally said enough and returned home. She believed she could study at home and still be able to get a job in a year or so. She might not be able to do magic yet, but she believed she could learn what she needed just studying the theory. She hoped to become an unspeakable, it would be one way she could show just how intelligent and powerful she was. But it would also allow her to be herself without people scowling at her. She knew unspeakables had ways to change their appearance which would give her some privacy.

Amelia Bones had brought in new laws. Apart from having the rights scores before anyone will look at you for a job, there was also an aptitude test and a personality test. But all applicants would be questioned with the truth potion. They wanted to make sure no one lied when asked certain questions. The main question was are you a death eater or do you support Voldemort and the dark arts. Amelia knew that many supported Voldemort but never took the dark mark, they showed their support by giving Voldemort money or information. There were a lot of different questions and one would have Hermione rejected instantly. Have you or would you ever spy on someone if it got you something you wanted. Amelia wanted the right type of person working at the ministry of magic.

Ron had ended failing his owls and had to redo them but without help from Harry or Hermione, who refused to speak with him, he wasn’t sure he would even get one owl. He needed three to keep his wand rights. When Ron had asked Hermione if she could help, she explained she wouldn’t unless he got his brothers and sister to leave her alone. Ron knew that was impossible, not now they knew Hermione had been spying on Harry. Ron finally just decided to see if he could pass some easy classes, like care of magical creatures, herbology and hopefully, charms. He needed at least one wand based subject and to Ron, that was the easiest even though he had never gotten very good marks in charms from the time he started. He hated having to repeat his fifth year, but he finally did his owls and passed, with three A’s. That was enough to keep his wand.

‘So you’ve been working on a way to trace the link from the dark mark back to Voldemort,’ Sirius said, or Henry said after he finished reading the file that had been put together from the time Regulus, or Jim joined them.

‘Yes, so even though we’re confident we could find him, it’s containing him that’s going to be tricky. Also, we found out about this,’ Jim looked between his brother and Harry, or Sean before handing another file to Harry.

Harry opened the file and began to read, ‘There’s a prophecy about him and me,’ Harry looked up, ‘That’s why he went after me as a baby.’

‘Yes but no one apart from the ones named on the orb can see what it says. There are three people’s initials, apart from you, since it’s your name. Now there is something that we can’t work out. After it says the dark lord, there is a question mark before your name, which was dated that night. We believe it could have been referring to more than one person, you are one of them but when you survived that night, you became the object of the prophecy. We need to know if this will affect our plans to capture and hopefully kill him,’ Jim explained.

‘So Harry could retrieve the prophecy and we can listen to it.’

‘Yes, once Harry takes it from the shelf, anyone can take it from him so we’ll need to be careful. We know that Rookwood tried to get that for Voldemort but he found out what type of spells are placed on the orbs. I wouldn’t be surprised that Voldemort is still trying to get someone to retrieve it for him. Since he disappeared, literally, that night, he would be anxious to find out what it says but also fearful. He would not want others to know he was scared once he heard it.’

‘If he went after Harry, why would he still want it?’

‘I’ll explain more in a moment but he was only told the first part of the prophecy. Now we just have to retrieve it before he decides to come to the ministry himself.’

‘It would be best to get it out of there so he can’t get hold of it, in case it gives him the advantage,’ Harry said.

‘Then we can do it tonight that way only the three of us will be in the hall of prophecy and no one will suspect you to be Harry Potter. Now, about how he found out about the prophecy since it wasn’t told to him or any of his death eaters.’

‘Unless the seer told him after,’ Sirius said.

‘No, this seer does not remember her visions. Most of the time she is a fake but she’s made about a dozen real prophecy’s and all came true. It didn’t matter if the recipients of the prophecy knew of it or not, they got fulfilled.’

‘So he found out some other way,’ Harry said, ‘Peter was his spy, it might have been him.’

‘No, it wasn’t. Let me explain what we found out,’ Jim ran his fingers through his hair, ‘Sybil Trelawney is the seer and yes, I know what most think of her but as I said, she is a real seer. She just can’t do visions on command or know when she has a real one. One day, she was in the Hogs Head having an interview for a job, at Hogwarts.’

‘Dumbledore,’ Harry and Sirius said together.

‘He wouldn’t tell Voldemort about this in case it made him win. Albus might be a manipulated bastard but he did want to stop Voldemort,’ Sirius said.

‘He never told Voldemort. Sybil did go into a seer trance, a real one while she was with Dumbledore. What neither of them knew was a young death eater was listening at the door. Aberforth Dumbledore saw him and threw him out of his pub, so he only heard the first part. Aberforth told Albus that night. The young death eater went straight to Voldemort. I was there that night but none of us were able to hear what this death eater told Voldemort. He did tell us we had to find out which baby boys were due to be born at the end of July. After a lot of research, it was Abraxus Malfoy who found out that two boys were due at the same time, sometime in the last week of July. When this young death eater heard the names of the boy’s, he went to Dumbledore to tell him Voldemort was going after both the boys. He would go after the first and hope he picked the right one. He had Bellatrix standing by ready to go after the other, in case anything happened.’

‘Why would the death eater warn Dumbledore?’ Harry asked as his brow furrowed.

‘Because he cared very much for your mother.’

‘Snape,’ Sirius growled.

‘Yes, Snape, he told Voldemort the first half of the prophecy which sent him after Harry while Bellatrix went after Neville Longbottom. Most of the death eaters knew, at the time that one of these boys could be dangerous and most believed it to be Neville. His parents were powerful aurors and caught a lot of the death eaters around that time. They were also pure-bloods from a very old family. Many were surprised when Voldemort decided to go after Harry, the half-blood.’

‘It’s not surprising if you know the truth about him,’ Harry said rubbing his scar.

‘What do you mean pup?’

‘I explained what happened in the chamber of secrets Sirius. Voldemort or Tom Riddle, junior, is a half-blood, like me. He also knows that Dumbledore is powerful who is also a half-blood.’

‘Right, I forgot about that. So he saw the half-blood boy being the one that could be dangerous to him, not the pure-blood. Okay, so we get the prophecy so Jim will know if they have to change their plans.’

‘I can’t believe Dumbledore would hire that bastard after he sent Voldemort after me and my parents. He saw the way Snape treated me. I just can’t believe he would do that. If I didn’t hate him before, I do now.’

‘We understand Harry. But he’s not worth getting upset over. He’s lost you and lost his reputation. There are only a handful of people that still support him.’

‘Yeah, it’s time to forget that man every existed along with his supporters.’

‘Good, so we’ll get the prophecy tonight and after we hear what it says, we can finalise any plans to deal with Voldemort once and for all. Now, one more thing and I believe you will enjoy hearing this Harry,’ Jim smirked.

‘He loves to get us going pup,’ Sirius grinned.

‘Yeah, he does, but he usually tells us things we like to hear. So, out with it,’ Harry grinned.

‘We were approached by someone who believes she would suit being an unspeakable. She believed she was powerful, more than most. She also believed she was more intelligent that even us.’

At first Harry was confused, then his eyes widen. Sirius also realised who tried to become an unspeakable. Both ended up laughing making Jim smirk again.

‘She really believed she was more intelligent than you, than anyone in this department?’ Harry asked between laughs.

‘She did and she threw a bit of a tantrum after we told her the results of her aptitude test. We could have dealt with her ourselves but I thought we should make everyone see just what Hermione Granger was really like. We called the aurors, who planned to escort her from the building, until she pulled her wand on them. Again, she believed she was powerful enough to take down two senior aurors. She was arrested and is sitting in a holding cell until her trial. She will be found guilty of trying to curse an auror, or two aurors. So even if she doesn’t do time in Azkaban, she will do some time in the holding cells. It also means she can never work for the ministry of magic, not even as a cook or maintenance worker. I believe she will do a year, maybe two in the holding cell and that will depend on what she planned to use. Once she is released she will then told to leave the wizarding world as no one will hire her. She already had a bad enough reputation for spying on the-boy-who-lived, who also saved her life when you were both eleven. This will guarantee she never gets employed anywhere in the wizarding world.’

Harry always knew Hermione was arrogant, especially about how she believed she was smarter than everyone else. Harry knew one of her secrets. She always got the spell first in her classes so most believed she was powerful. She wasn’t. She studied her books beforehand and practiced the spells while sitting on her bed with her curtains closed. She kept doing that until she got the spell then she would act all superior in class when she performed the spell straight away on the first try. Due to what was going on, Harry took longer mainly because he could never concentrate. The moment he had left Hogwarts and Sirius began to teach him, Harry always got the spells straight away. He would practice the wand movement without saying the spell, then he would do it and not once did he need a second try.

That night, the three of them headed for the hall of prophecy, ‘This is the corridor I kept dreaming about?’ Harry whispered.

‘Are you sure pup?’

‘Yes, they got so frequent after Snape’s lessons that nothing could make me forget this door or the door handle.’

‘This is the only door in the ministry that is blue with a silver handle. I would say he wants the prophecy so he was making you see the door in the hope you will retrieve it. He might have been here, hiding or he had his death eaters here waiting for you. When was the last time you saw that in the dream?’ Reg asked.

‘The night before I left Hogwarts.’

‘So you haven’t had any of those since?’

‘No, do you know why?’

‘All his people are locked up. If he was going to set up an ambush, he would need ten or so to make sure you didn’t escape or break the orb. Even if he decided to turn up, he would need others in case he was spotted and notified the aurors. Let’s get this out of here in case he does end up with more people.’

It only took twenty minutes before Regulus, Sirius and Harry were back in the office listening to the prophecy.

‘This could mean Harry fulfilled it that night, couldn’t it Reg?’ Sirius asked.

‘It could, yes, but to be on the safe side, I believe we make sure Harry’s the one to kill him, which will be easy once we have him.’

‘How?’ Harry asked.

‘The death veil. It was used just over five hundred years ago to put dangerous criminals to death. Once Azkaban was built, the veil hasn’t been used since. It’s basically a doorway to the world of the dead. We have no idea what it’s like, whether there’s a heaven or hell like the muggles believe, or if it allows our souls to be reincarnated. People can hear voices from the veil, but the last person who could hear them properly died a few years back. I hear murmurs but I can’t understand what they say. Anyway, all Harry will have to do is levitate him through the veil. Naturally people like Madam Bones and maybe a few others will witness that but no one will know who you are.’

‘If Dumbledore finds out, he’ll cause trouble. He knows the prophecy so he will say Voldy will return again because it wasn’t Harry,’ Sirius said.

‘We can work on a statement with the minister to make it seem like we snuck Harry in to fulfill the prophecy before you returned to your new country. That takes care of Dumbledore as well as the prophecy.’

‘I like it, just don’t let him be one of the witnesses.’

‘He will not be getting an invitation. The new chief warlock will, but Dumbledore lost that job along with his others.’

‘How long will it take to get hold of him?’ Sirius asked.

‘Not long. Now we know what the prophecy contains, it’s just a simple thing of activating our tracking crystal. Since you two haven’t been here that long, you wouldn’t know that we take idea’s from the muggle world and adapt them for our world. We have a knock out gas that will knock him and anyone with him unconscious within seconds. We don’t even have to get it inside. Once we drop it, over and around where he’s staying, the moment it hits the ground, it’s released. There’s no type of magical shield that will work against it, only a muggle gas mask.’

‘So even though he would know about gas masks, he wouldn’t have one on him,’ Harry said.

‘Can you explain how he we would know about them?’ Reg asked.

‘He grew up in a muggle orphanage, in London during world war two. London was being bombed by the German’s, so many people had gas masks as well as bomb shelters.’

‘I think we need to sit down so you can tell me everything you know about him so we have an official record. Now I know his real birth name, I can get the research department to gather as much information on him as possible.’

It was only a week later that Regulus explained to Harry and Sirius that Hermione was sentenced, she had to make a choice. One year in Azkaban or three years in a holding cell. There will be no wands or books, nothing. Only two meals a day would be supplied along with water. Hermione was also told that the ministry, Hogwarts and St Mungo’s have black balled her. If she wanted to remain in the wizarding world after he term is served, she will only be able to work as a shop assistant or a cleaner. Hermione chose one year in Azkaban, then she was going to leave the wizarding world for good.

‘She’s probably in contact with Dumbledore. He might keep her involved somehow. You can’t really trust anything she says, not anymore.’

‘You’re probably right. But unless Albus pays her, she will have to leave. It doesn’t mean he can’t call on her if he needed help. Anyway, she’s out of the picture now, especially with anything to do with you.’

‘Yeah, she is. I can put her in my past with all the other rotten things.’

‘Yes, you can. Now I have some good news. I got word that Voldemort is staying at Malfoy manor.’

‘Wasn’t that searched after old Lucy was arrested?’ Sirius asked.

‘Yep, it seems that Abraxus Malfoy had a hidden home built under the ground down at the back of the property. It’s linked by a tunnel from the main house. The entrance is behind the portrait of Abraxus that needs a password to open. We tracked him to the house, but when the aurors went in, there was no sign of him, yet our trackers say he is there. They decided Lucius needed to be questioned again with veritaserum. He was obliviated of that conversation so he couldn’t tell anyone, like a guard or another prisoner who might tell someone, who would then tell Voldemort. We couldn’t take the chance that he heard that we found out where he’s hiding. Oh and he has marked more, they were all fourteen and fifteen. He’s been training them to use the killing curse and the cruciatus curse. It was too late for us or the aurors to do anything but he kidnapped some muggles for them to practice on. Now we have aurors stationed around Malfoy manor. If they want to bring in someone without the dark mark, they have to appear outside the gates. If they have people with them, they will instantly be arrested.’

‘So when are we doing this?’ Sirius asked but he glanced at Harry.

‘Tonight, or I should say tomorrow morning, at 3am. Me, Harry and Allan are going to fly while you and the others are going to throw the pellets around the grounds and outside the gates. Since we found out they had one tunnel, it’s not impossible to believe they have more. We need those pellets all around the outside of the property. The wards stop at the fence but we're going to put the pellets outside of the wards in case there is a tunnel that ends up outside the wards. We’re all having a meeting in a couple of hours to go over the plan.’

It was simple, they caught Voldemort, but also arrested fourteen teenage death eaters along with three adults. Peter Pettigrew was one of them. The unspeakables took control of Voldemort while the aurors took the death eaters.

The head unspeakable spoke with Amelia Bones, the minister for magic and Griselda Marchbanks, the chief witch of the Wizengamot. They were told the plan, that Voldemort would be sent through the veil. They explained that only those personally invited will be able to enter the department of mysteries to witness the end of Voldemort. Amelia instantly mentioned the prophecy that she found out from Dumbledore. He explained that was part of their plans, the person who the prophecy means will be there. The unspeakables were sneaking him in, then sneaking him back out so he can return to his new home.

Amelia wasn’t stupid, she knew that meant the unspeakables had contacted Harry Potter. Her and Griselda, along with the head unspeakable worked on their statement so everyone would know Voldemort was taken care of, by Harry Potter, who only did it for his parents.

Harry and Sirius stood together, this time, not in their unspeakable disguise. As the guests arrived, many just nodded to Harry, others looked surprised that the-boy-who-lived was in the department of mysteries. When everyone was gathered, one unspeakable levitated a stunned and silenced Voldemort into the room. He was left levitating in front of the veil.

‘It’s up to you now Mr Potter. Just push him through and the prophecy will be fulfilled.’

Harry got a smile from Sirius before he walked over to the man that took his parents from him. He didn’t hesitate, he just pushed as hard as he could and Voldemort floated through the veil.

Every person there watching just couldn’t help smiling, then all of them hurried to Harry to shack his hand. Once it was done, including a couple of pictures, Regulus escorted Harry and Sirius out of the room. They would be back in their unspeakable disguise before anyone else left the room.

‘I heard the voices reg. They said he was going to his own personal hell.’

‘Well, we’ve needed someone to record what is being said. Even though you will still work in other areas, it would be good if you spent a few hours a day near the veil.’

‘I don’t mind, especially if it gives you the answers you want or need.’

‘Not just me, us, you are one of us now, remember that.’

‘Yeah, it just takes some getting used to.’

Just then a memo floated towards Regulus. He read it, smiled before handing it to his brother. The moment Sirius read it, he laugh.

‘What?’ Harry asked looking confused.

‘Dumbledore tried to force his way in when he realised he wasn’t officially invited. He was found in a crumbled heap, outside the door, completely naked and hairless.’

Harry smiled, then that smile turned into a laugh. He ended up on the ground he was laughing so hard.

‘You planned that, didn’t you?’ Sirius asked as he stared at his brother.

‘Yep, we knew he was going to try so we rigged the spells that would affect him the most. Oh, his hair will never grow back either. But since it’s illegal for anyone to try to get into this department, without an invitation, he will do some time in Azkaban. Well Harry, it’s officially over. You can finally begin your life without having to worry about Voldemort, Dumbledore or anyone else.’

‘I think the way Harry should start his new life is for his godfather to take him out to get him laid. It’s time he experienced sex.’

‘Sirius,’ Harry glared. All Regulus did was laugh as he walked away. He knew his brother was going to do exactly what he said. He wanted to give Harry a normal life, Sirius was going to start that off by making sure Harry lost his virginity.

The end:

Chapter 17: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

To many brothers:

During the summer holidays, Harry Potter received many letters from his godfather, Sirius Black. Even though Sirius was in hiding, he was also trying to find the rat in the hope he could clear his name. While he was searching, he heard many things and one thing he did hear made him worry about his godson.

Harry had written to Sirius about his life at Hogwarts and so far, Sirius wasn’t impressed. He was furious that Harry often found himself in danger. Now Sirius found out that a dangerous competition was going to be held at Hogwarts.

With the help from Sirius, Harry’s name did not get entered into the triwizard tournament. Because of what Sirius found out during the holidays, Harry worked on sneaking away from the Burrow to meet up with Sirius. Between both of them, Harry using his invisibility cloak and Sirius using his animagus form, they were able to find out how the champions would be selected for the triwizard tournament. They did that by listening in on the Weasley’s, without any of the Weasley’s knowing they were being spied on.

Harry got suspicious about the older Weasley’s when they stopped talking suddenly whenever Harry or the younger Weasley’s entered a room. He worked on plans with Sirius to find out what was going on. Harry had become a little paranoid after all the danger he had faced at Hogwarts. He wanted to find out as much as he could so he could make sure he didn’t end up in danger again. Sirius was the same.

From that moment they found out what was going on, they worked on plans. Since the champions would be selected on Halloween, both Harry and Sirius wanted to make sure Harry wasn’t entered. Harry had said that day was his bad luck day.

Sirius stayed hidden using a cave on the outskirts of Hogsmeade. He wanted to be close to Harry and Hogwarts in case they needed to change their plans. He was glad he did as Harry had snuck away from Hogwarts to show Sirius a name on the Marauders map. A name that was not supposed to be at Hogwarts. With a bit of investigation, Harry and Sirius were able to confirm that the man who looked like Mad-eye Moody was in fact Barty Crouch junior.

Sirius had broken into the potions room to get some veritaserum. He used a dictator quill while he questioned the man. They were both relieved that they had been able to stop him entering Harry’s name into the goblet of fire. They made sure he was unconscious and delivered to the aurors along with the information on what he was doing at Hogwarts and who he was there for. They did make sure that Harry’s name wasn’t mentioned, just that Crouch planned to enter a student who would end up kidnapped and eventually killed.

Harry nor Sirius were sure if the aurors would do anything or could do anything but they were just glad they caught Crouch before Harry ended up hurt or dead. They knew that if they questioned the man with veritaserum, he would reveal who the student was, Harry Potter and why.

Crouch would end up back in Azkaban so at least people were safe from him. They did find the real Mad-eye and got him to the hospital, without anyone realising it was Harry and Sirius. They didn’t want anyone to know either of them were involved, at least for as long as possible. They especially didn’t want Albus Dumbledore to find out. He had done nothing about all the danger Harry found himself in at Hogwarts so they were going to make sure Harry was safe but also to keep Dumbledore in the dark about their plans. But they planned for Harry to act like he had no idea what was going on, if he was asked. They would just have to wait and see.

Amelia Bones along with the head auror, Rufus Scrimgeour questioned Barty Crouch junior using veritaserum. They got more than they expected. Apart from finding out that Crouch planned to make sure Harry Potter was taken against his will by portkey, they found out what Crouch was doing and who he was doing it for.

A large group of aurors went to the old Riddle home. They found the hom*oculus of Voldemort, along with a large snake. They searched for Peter Pettigrew in his human form and his rat animagus, he was not there. They killed the snake then took Voldemort straight to the ministry where he was sent straight through the veil of death in the department of mysteries. They decided to deal with him quickly but also so no one found out as it could cause panic. They also didn’t want the death eaters that got out of going to Azkaban to try and rescue Voldemort. The aurors were all under secrecy oaths so they could not speak of what they found or did.

Even with their plans, Harry didn’t relax until the champions were selected. Only then did he sag in relief. Now he could just be like everyone else and watch the tournament without worrying about danger. Harry had worked with Sirius to make a copy of the map so Sirius could keep an eye on Hogwarts while Harry was in class. Now both of them would keep an eye out and hope another person didn’t sneak into Hogwarts to get Harry and take him to Voldemort.

It was not long after the first task, which was dragons, that when the students were told about the yule ball.

‘Harry, can I speak with you for a minute, in private?’ Hermione asked.

‘Sure Hermione, um, where?’

‘Well, we could go into an unused classroom.’

‘Why can’t I come?’ Ron asked.

‘I’ll explain later Ron, I promise. I just need to talk to Harry alone first.’

‘Fine,’ Ron grumbled.

Harry and Hermione found one of the old unused rooms on the fifth floor.

‘What’s this about Hermione?’

‘I was asked by someone to speak with you about being her date for the yule ball. She’s a bit shy, especially when it comes to you.’

‘Well, I have been thinking about the ball. There are a few girls that I thought of asking. So who is this girl and please don’t say Lavender?’

Hermione chuckled, ‘No, even though I believe she would love to go with the-boy-who-lived, I know you would not like her in that way.’

‘Definitely not, or anyone that thinks of me as the-boy-who-lived.’

‘Alright, it’s Ginny. She knows she can only go if she’s asked by a fourth year or older.’

‘Tell her no.’

Hermione was surprised by Harry’s quick answer, ‘Can you tell me why you wouldn’t even consider her?’

‘A few reasons. I heard her when she told her mother she wanted to see me, the-boy-who-lived. That was our first year. That tells me she wants to know the mythical boy which has nothing to do with me.’

‘She might eventually get out of that, once she gets to know you.’

‘She could, but then we have my other problem with her. Well, there is a couple but one I’m keeping private.’

‘Then tell me what this problem is?’

‘It’s how many brothers she has. The last thing I want is to be snogging a girl just for her brothers to give me a hard time or begin annoying me. We’ve seen how Ron, Percy and the twins are with her. We also saw how Bill and Charlie were during the quidditch world cup. None of them allowed her out of their sight. Then there is her mother. She’s sort of becoming like her, who is very overbearing. But the main thing is her brothers. No, I will only date a girl who has no brothers or only has one. But she’s not really my type, sort of. I don’t know, I’m just getting to that age when I look at girls. I never looked at her, mainly because of her brothers but I have looked at other girls.’

‘Yes, I did see the way all the Weasley’s are with Ginny so I sort of understand how you would not want to be scrutinised by all of them and they would never allow you any privacy with her. With her mother, I suppose being the only two females in that house would make Ginny act more like her mother. She is the only female role model Ginny’s had since she was born. I thought you liked Mrs Weasley.’

‘I do, but she can get overbearing and suffering. She forgets I wasn’t raised like her kids and that I’m not one of her kids. I like all of them, they are great people but it’s like she’s trying to take my mother’s place. I won’t allow anyone to do that. She might be dead but she is still my mother, not Mrs Weasley.’

‘Alright, I’ll tell Ginny. Can I tell her the reasons?’

‘Only about the brothers. I wouldn’t like to upset Mrs Weasley. It’s mainly the amount of brothers she has, so mention that. I mean as she gets older, she might change so she isn’t like her mother.’ Harry never mentioned a girls breasts because he knew there were spells to increase the size of body parts. Harry wanted natural, not magically enhanced, ‘But the main problem is her brothers. I think she will have trouble getting any boy because of that.’

‘Yes, my father is very protective of me so I do get. He has already told me he plans to give the normal father threat when I bring home a boyfriend.’

Harry laughed, ‘I’ve heard others mention that. Like how if you hurt her they won’t find your body. The other one I heard, I have a gun and a shovel, they won’t find your body. Anyway, I’m sure Ron’s huffing while he’s waiting to hear why you wanted to speak with me alone. You know Hermione, I think he likes you and he’s jealous of me.’

Hermione blushed, ‘We already told him that we don’t think of each other that way.’

‘Yeah but he knows feelings can change. They haven’t with us but it can happen. Now he just hears you want to be alone with me.’

‘I will have to explain which he won’t like. He is protective of Ginny and just knowing she wanted to be your date will have him angry.’

‘Can’t be avoided, hopefully he won’t go off at me or you. You would just asking for Ginny and I said I wasn’t interested.’

‘Which means he might get angry with his sister.’

Harry suggested that they get the twins and a few others to be near them when Hermione explained to Ron why she wanted to speak with Harry alone.

At first Ginny was upset that Harry said no then when she heard the reason he said no, she got really angry and began to call all her brothers nasty names. Hermione just hurried away from the dorm room and went back down to the common room ready to inform Ron why she needed to speak with Harry alone.

Both Hermione and Harry were pleased that they did have others around. Ron went right off, first that Hermione was helping his little sister get with a boy. Then he went off at Harry for saying no.

‘You could at least consider it mate.’

‘I will never consider it. If I date a girl, I will want to snog her, I could just imagine trying to get some private time if it was your sister. If it was in here, I would have the three of you trying to stop it. I want to be like any other boy and snog a girl, just like you will eventually. Your sister is out because of all of you. Drop it Ron or expect to be ignored,’ Harry said with a growl before he got up and went over to the chair in the corner.

‘You have to understand where Harry is coming from. I know I wouldn’t date your sister knowing there were three of you here right now that would interfere,’ Seamus said.

‘I just figured Ginny would be the right type of girl for Harry, since she’s a red head,’ Ron huffed.

‘He said she’s not his type even if it wasn’t for all of you boys. I don’t see why you would think being a red head would make Harry attracted to Ginny.’

‘Well, his father went for a red head.’

‘True but his grandfather married a woman with blond hair and his great grandfather married a woman with Black hair. It doesn’t matter what colour hair Harry’s mother had, because even if it was a trait, Harry wasn’t raise by them. Remember what Professor Lupin said, Harry doesn’t really have any traits from his parents. Yes, he plays quidditch like his father but Harry just likes the freedom of flying. He even told us he would give up quidditch and it wouldn’t bother him as long as he could fly. Tell me this Ron, would you begin looking for a girl who will be like your mother or remind you of your mother?’

‘What!!!!!?’ Ron blurted out loudly as he blushed.

Hermione grinned then turned and walked back up to her dorm room so she could begin her homework. But Harry chuckled as he went to do some of his homework.

It was all over Hogwarts by dinner that Harry Potter would not date a girl who had brothers. Harry grimaced but he also told everyone that wasn’t true, he said he wouldn’t date a girl who had more than one brother. He hated that everyone wanted to know things about him. He had gotten used to it but he still didn’t like it.

By that night, Molly and Arthur Weasley found out that Ginny wanted to go to the ball with Harry. He turned her down because of how many brothers she had. Molly was furious and wanted to send Harry a howler, but Arthur was able to calm her down and explain that if she did, it could ruin Ron’s friendship with Harry, along with Hermione’s friendship with Ron and Ginny. Hermione was very close to Harry.

Albus wasn’t happy to hear the reason Harry would not date Ginny Weasley. He had hoped if Harry and Ginny dated, it would mean he still had some control over the boy. Molly and Arthur were some of his most outspoken supporters. Now Harry could end up with a girl whose parents didn’t support Albus. He already knew he was losing Harry’s trust, all due to the way Severus acted towards Harry. He may need to speak with Severus so he would back off or Harry might just end up leaving Hogwarts and not return. With Voldemort trying to return, it was getting closer to when he would have to tell Harry about the prophecy.

Many had asked if he would date Hermione since she didn’t have any brothers. Harry and Hermione explained that they don’t feel that way about each other, they were good friends, that’s all.

By the next day Harry began to get asked if he would take this girl or that girl to the yule ball. The only girl who asked Harry personally was the one Harry said he was thinking of asking but wanted to do it without everyone staring at him. Harry and his date both agreed to keep who they were going with a secret, until that night. They also worked on spending time together since they haven’t before. Harry explained about his cloak so he said he would be able to sneak around so they could meet up. They worked on plans to do just that.

Harry wrote to Sirius a few times a week. He did sneak out of the castle to take Sirius some food. He would get Dobby to fill up his bag before sneaking out using the tunnel behind the one-eyed witch.

‘So you told Hermione it was because of how many brothers she had but I can tell there is more.’

‘Well, she’s a lot like her mother as well and Mrs Weasley gets a bit suffocating and overbearing. She also tells everyone what to do and you can’t say no to her. Ginny also likes to yell, just like her mother.’

‘You definitely don’t want your girl to run the relationship. But what else?’

Harry blushed, ‘Um, well, she hasn’t got the body type I like.’

Sirius laughed, ‘You like big boobs, which I can’t blame you. I’ve seen her and by now she would be bigger if she was going to get more. So, who are you going to the ball with?’

‘We’re keeping it quiet. When everyone found out about why I wouldn’t go with Ginny, I had so many coming up to me asking for their female friends. The only girl who spoke to me personally was the one I was thinking of asking. We’ve been able to sneak away and spend some time together. We both didn’t want to feel awkward at the ball since we haven’t really spent any time together, apart from the couple of classes we share.’

Sirius could tell Harry really didn’t want to name the girl and he understood why. He decided to let Harry have his secret, for now.

Harry was ready for the ball before the other boys in his dorm. He left Gryffindor tower to go meet up with his now girlfriend. They were meeting away from their house rooms so no one saw them until it was time.

‘You know you’re going to get a lot of attention once we’re seen together.’

‘But I’ll just hex anyone that annoys me. Most know who raised me and know she would have taught me some spells so I could protect myself. They also know just how important she is inside the ministry.’

‘Let’s hope that keeps everyone from saying stuff about us. I do like the fact that she doesn’t believe everything Dumbledore says and she hates the fact Snape is a teacher.’

‘Yes, so after next year, if we’re still together, we can leave and work on tutors.’

‘I just wish I could now. I didn’t know you couldn’t leave until after we did our owls, not until you told me.’

‘Which is why there should be classes for people like you, raised in the muggle world.’

They young couple decided a few minutes of snogging, then she fixed her makeup before they linked arms and walked towards the great hall.

‘See, he did go for a red-head,’ Ron blurted out as he saw Harry walk in with Susan Bones.

‘Yes, but Susan does not have any brothers. They have a lot in common as well. Susan’s parents were also murdered by you-know-who and she was raised by an aunt. I also found out that Susan loves to fly but wasn’t interested in joining the quidditch team. Did Ginny end up getting a date?’ Hermione asked.

‘No, all said the same thing, she had too many brothers. She keeps hexing us like it’s our fault.’

‘Its your fault with the way you act with her. Ginny never gets any privacy away from you boys. If you back off a bit, she might stop hexing. Oh, Harry and Susan are sitting at another table, with Hannah. She’s Susan’s best friend.’

‘We’re Harry’s best friends, he should sit here,’ Ron said.

‘Ron, you called Hannah a few names last year. I’m sure Hannah told Susan. Think of this as well, if you continue to say anything to Hannah or Susan, Harry might just stay away from you. She’s his girlfriend so he won’t put up with you speaking about her like you have done with others.’

Ron stared over at his friend and saw how much Harry liked Susan. He realised Hermione was right, he might lose Harry as a friend. He would have to stop saying things about any of the Hufflepuff’s.

Albus knew now he would have to talk to Severus. Harry was dating Amelia Bones’ niece who did not support him in any way. She also wanted Severus to be questioned using veritaserum. If Harry told Amelia things about Severus, Albus would not be able to protect Severus. If Susan and Harry stayed together then Amelia would invite Harry to her home during the holidays. That would be when Amelia might get more information on Severus. Albus wondered if there was some way to get Sirius’ name cleared so Harry would stay with him and not go to Amelia Bones’ home.

By the end of the triwizard tournament, the committee along with the heads of the three schools received a lot of complaints. Apart from the first task, the spectators could not see anything and ended up staring at a cold lake and high hedges. The Daily Prophet received many letters about making students sit and watch water or hedges when they couldn’t see what the champions had to do. Ludo Bagman lost his job. Bartemius Crouch would have lost his job but he was now in Azkaban for helping his death eater son escape. Percy Weasley also lost his job as he worked closely with Crouch when organising the tasks, before he ended up in Azkaban.

Harry was able to sneak away from Kings Cross station without anyone seeing him. He had Susan help by staying with him, talking and snogging until Hermione and all the Weasley’s left. Once it was empty of Hogwarts students and their parents, Susan took her portkey home and Harry activated the portkey that Sirius had given him. At first Sirius was going to stay at his parents old home due to very old and powerful wards. But he decided that he just couldn’t spend any time there so he moved in the house his uncle left him. Now Harry and Sirius could finally spend a lot of time together. Harry and Susan also worked on plans to spend some of the holiday together.

It was only a couple of days later that Sirius and Harry received a letter from Albus Dumbledore.

Harry decided to write back. He wrote that he was going to live with Sirius and hoped the Dursley’s died painfully. He will never return to that house. Sirius was family, the only family he had.

‘I might have to stay in hiding but that doesn’t mean you can’t stay with me. You’re nearly fifteen, which means you can go out alone. You know to be careful and you have the portkey that will bring you back here if anything happens.’

‘Right, plus he’s headmaster, he’s not family so he has no right to tell me what to do during the holidays.’

‘He doesn’t. So now we get to be what we should have been, family. Just remember, to always tell me if you’re going somewhere.’

‘I will. Apart from visiting Susan and maybe taking her to some muggle movies, I’ll be here. Since this place is under the fidelius charm, I can practice spells and I can fly. I might not be able to go too high or far, but there’s enough room to fly.’

‘Which is why I knew you would like this place.’

When Albus read Harry’s letter, he sighed but he also knew he could not force Harry to return to the Dursley’s even if he found out where he was. Harry wrote that he hoped the Dursley’s died. There was nothing Albus could do, he just hoped Harry would eventually trust him if he doesn’t write back about returning to the Dursley’s. He decided to write to Harry and just tell him to be cautious, but to also enjoy his holiday with his godfather. He did write that he was still trying to figure out a way to get Sirius’ name cleared. He hoped that Harry would soften towards him if he read that.

The next school term began like the others, with a new defence against the dark arts teacher. Susan did get permission from her head of house to use an unoccupied old classroom to spend time with Harry and friends from other houses. Sirius had been able to teach Harry some spells that would seal those rooms when they weren’t using them. Susan and Hannah worked on transfiguring a lot of the old desks and chairs into comfortable armchairs and sofa’s.

Ron realised if he wanted to spend any time with Harry, he would have to learn to be nice to Susan and Hannah. He was still being hexed by Ginny, so was Fred and George. During the holidays, Ginny also hexed Percy, Bill and Charlie. She blamed all of them for losing her chance with Harry.

Hermione liked being able to talk to other girls who don’t always talk about quidditch, fashion and makeup. They might not be into reading and studying like Hermione but Hannah and Susan spoke about a wide range of topics.

Ron and Hermione did end up going on one date, to Hogsmeade. Both realised they were just too different. Ron would suit a girl who loved quidditch as much as he did, maybe a girl that liked chess. Hermione wanted a boy who was studious and was willing to work hard to achieve their goals. Ron and Hermione decided they would just remain friends.

Owls were tense and many students passed out due to nerves. It was the time of year when Poppy Pomfrey always had big supply of calming draughts.

‘So, how do you think you went?’ Susan asked as they friends all made themselves comfortable in their secret room.

‘I know I passed defence, charms, transfiguration, care of magical creatures, astronomy and history. Since I’ve began to study history from books instead of listening to Binns droning on, I found it fascinating. I wrote self study on the test sheet so the examiners would know I didn’t learn a thing from Binns. I don’t really care if I pass or fail potions or divination,’ Harry said, ‘What about you?’

‘I’m the same. But I know I’ll pass arithmancy but I don’t think I’ll get an o, I’ll get EE.’ Susan said.

‘It’s still a pass.’

The friends all gave their opinions on how they did and whether they would actually get a T in any of the tests.

Albus was concerned. During the entire school year, Harry had never once looked at him. He also noticed that Harry would smirk whenever Severus glanced at him. Albus knew Harry was planning something. He thought for sure Harry would have spoken to Amelia Bones during the holidays and Severus would have lost his job. Now he knew for certain Harry had something planned and it Severus was involved in some way. Even though he spoke to Severus about Harry, he still allowed his Slytherin’s to torment Harry and his friends. Now something was going to happen, he just wasn’t sure what.

It took Harry a while to tell Sirius everything before he finally realised why Harry wanted to leave Hogwarts and hire tutors.

‘So you and Susan are both going to have tutors and learn at her home?’

‘Yes, her aunt wants Snape locked up but could never get enough evidence to arrest him. She wants Susan away from him and his Slytherin’s. She already knows my reasons and heard the stories about what he’s like. He also makes sure all his Slytherin’s have alibi's. Susan told her aunt exactly how Snape acts, especially towards me. It’s time to leave Hogwarts so I can learn potions properly. Ever since you told me how good my mother was, I knew there would be no use trying with that coward.’

‘No, you couldn’t. At least you have a safe place to learn. I can give you some basic instructions like I did last summer, but having full time tutors would be best.’

‘You are still trying to find the rat Sirius. It’s best if you keep doing that. We spend a lot of time together during the holidays, the rest of the time is searching for him while I’ll be learning.’

Sirius and Amelia wrote letters to Minerva McGonagall and Pomona Sprout, Harry and Susan’s heads of house. Both wrote they were withdrawing Harry and Susan from Hogwarts due to poor teaching, bullying, harassment, where the ones causing the trouble do not get punished, along with dangerous situations that keep happening. Even though Sirius is still thought of as a criminal, he was still legally Harry’s guardian. The Dursley’s were never his legal guardian. Those two letters were delivered the first of September.

Amelia knew Sirius was innocent, she had seen Harry’s memory of what took place in the shrieking shack. There wasn’t anything she could do unless they found Peter Pettigrew or got a knew minister for magic that would approve of memories being used in trials. She could not tell anyone that she had been in contact with Sirius, nor that Harry lived with his godfather. She could end up arrested. If Susan and Harry visited each other, they used portkeys to each others home.

It came as a shock to Minerva and Pomona when they read the letters from Sirius and Amelia. When they showed the headmaster the letters, he wasn’t shocked or surprised. He had been expecting something. If the governors investigated why Harry Potter along with his girlfriend, Susan Bones decided to get tutors, all the staff could end up losing their jobs. Albus also knew he would have to speak with Harry, about the prophecy. It did make him curious if Harry would care about it and do anything about it. Albus knew Harry didn’t like him mostly due to Snape but also because of how he had been treated. It was also because of Sirius still being considered a criminal. Albus knew that Lucius Malfoy had been in the minister’s ear to make sure Sirius is never cleared. He was hoping to get the Black money if Sirius ends up kissed. Lucius didn’t know it but with the help of Amelia and Harry, all the Black money and valuables had been removed from Gringotts and transferred to another wizarding bank in Spain, but under another name. Orion James.

It came as a shock to most of the students when Harry Potter did not return to Hogwarts. Only their closest friends had been told that Harry and Susan were having full time tutors who could actually teach.

The minister had tried to get Harry to return but found out that many families preferred tutors than Hogwarts. It was law, once a student had done their owls, they could leave Hogwarts but continue their education with tutors. The ones that were teaching Harry were all well known and admired former aurors. Cornelius still wrote to Harry and asked him to reconsider. He got a scathing letter back saying all Fudge does is listen to death eaters, like Snape who had been unconscious and didn’t see Peter Pettigrew or heard his confession. Harry made sure to write that since he listened to another death eater, Lucius Malfoy, who wanted Sirius kissed, Harry wrote he hoped Fudge ended up kissed or dead. He wouldn’t care either way. His godfather was innocent yet he had to leave his home country before he was found. Harry wrote he will never like, believe or trust Fudge or people like Dumbledore.

After speaking with Susan, Amelia and Sirius, Harry decided to release a statement in the Quibbler. He had an idea that could help and wanted their opinions. The first part was how he will only be interviewed by the Quibbler because the Daily Prophet wrote mostly lies, especially by Rita Skeeter. He then explained how his innocent godfather was set up for the crimes he went to Azkaban for, but also, how his godfather never even had a trial. He wrote that when he explained to the minister for magic, Fudge listened to a death eater who had been unconscious at the time and did not see Peter Pettigrew. He finally wrote that he had decided to leave England with his godfather so he could finally have the family his parents wanted him to have. Neither Harry or Sirius was leaving the country, but only Susan and Amelia knew the truth.

Harry and Susan were both going to use portkeys to continue to have their lessons together and also spend time together. They were hoping with this statement Harry put out that it could help Sirius. People might not like the fact that the-boy-who-lived had to leave but also that a man was sent to Azkaban without a trial. That could mean anyone could be sent to jail.

Lucius Malfoy realised Fudge would give in under the pressure of the public not wanting to lose the-boy-who-lived. He had his wife speak with the goblins about the Black vault to see if there was any way they would pass them over to her before Fudge declared Sirius Black free. He was shocked to learn that Lord Sirius Black had transferred the entire contents of all the Black vaults to another country. It was when Narcissa told him that since Sirius is legally and magically Lord Black, he could force their marriage bond to break or even call them oath breakers. Lucius knew what that mean so he decided to forget about trying to get the Black money before he, his wife and son ended up squibs.

It took a month, with memories being watched, for Fudge to have Sirius Black declared innocent. Sirius had Amelia work on a way for everyone to know he was really innocent. He was interviewed using veritaserum in front of aurors and reporters, not Rita Skeeter.. It also went out live over the WWN. Everyone finally heard that Sirius Black really was innocent. Now there was an arrest order for Peter Pettigrew.

The moment Sirius was officially cleared, he worked on suing Hogwarts for Harry. It was all the money wasted on things like potions equipment and ingredients when the so called teacher never taught a thing. It was also for the wasted money on the Lockhart books.

The moment Sirius and Harry won that case, everyone else began to sue Hogwarts for the same thing, apart from a few Slytherin families. Because Hogwarts had to pay out so much money, the new governors got involved. Snape and Dumbledore lost their jobs. The moment Snape left the grounds of Hogwarts, aurors appeared and arrested him. Albus sighed as he watched Severus being taken away. He again regretted not speaking to Severus about the way he acted, now it was too late. Severus will end up in Azkaban and he, Albus Dumbledore had lost all his jobs. If he only did things differently, things might have turned out better.

Harry and Susan took their newts a year early and ended up getting O’s in every subject. That information was released along with the young couple’s engagement and how both were taking a long holiday before joining the aurors. Many realised just how suited this young couple was. Apart from having a lot in common, they also wanted the same careers.

On the day of Harry and Susan’s wedding, Ginny told her family she was leaving and she will never forgive them for losing her chance with Harry. Ginny ended up being picked by the Winburn Wasps as a chaser and they supplied small one bedroom apartments for their players.

Ron and Hermione went to Harry’s wedding and even though Ron was still upset that his sister left, he knew Harry didn’t cause it. All the boys did end up backing off, hoping Ginny would stop hexing them. She never did and now she had left.

Albus Dumbledore used his free time, now that he had a lot of free time, to find any information Voldemort. He went to his muggle families home. He knew someone had been there only a year or two ago. He could tell from some rooms where were really dusty and musty, to the ones that weren’t as bad. But he never found out who might have stayed there.

It was on Harry and Susan’s tenth anniversary that she gave birth to their first child, a son they call Orion Edgar Potter, after Sirius and after Susan’s father.

It wouldn’t be found out until days later, but the day Orion was born was the day Albus Dumbledore died. He never found proof that Voldemort was still around and Harry refused to see him so he never got to pass on the prophecy to the young man.

Harry and Sirius were only told years later that Voldemort was sent through the veil, but they believed that not only was Amelia involved, but probably the unspeakables. They also realised why that information was kept quiet, everyone would have panicked if they knew Voldemort was still around. Harry planned to tell Susan everything, he had been waiting until Dumbledore had finally gone on to his next great adventure. He did not want to risk that man finding out what Harry and Sirius had done, about Crouch and the triwizard tournament. Harry just hoped Susan forgave him for not telling her years before.

It was from the holidays after his third year that Harry finally began to get the life he wanted. He finally got a family who cared, he finally had a normal year at Hogwarts, he finally got a girl he really liked. Then Sirius finally got his name cleared. To Harry, having Sirius around, turned his life around and got him everything he ever wanted.

The end:

Chapter 18: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

What happens when a wizard has a split personality:

Harry Potter always thought he had an imaginary friend who would take care of things for him. Even when he was ten years old, he still believed in his imaginary friend. He had never told anyone as most would think he was crazy.

It wasn't until he got his Hogwarts letter that he began to believe it was magic. Somehow, he was able to make another him. Harry eventually knew that his other self was evil but he was only evil towards bad people and never hurt good people. In a way, he wasn't evil. At least that's what Harry believed. At first, he had used his twin on the Dursley's. He didn't kill them, no, the twin controlled them through pain and fear. But after a while, neither real Harry or twin Harry wanted the Dursley's to live. Real Harry knew that those people were evil and could hurt some other innocent kid. That's why Harry didn't believe his twin was evil, he only killed bad people.

Now Harry was at Hogwarts and he knew his twin would need to take care of some people, many people. Some were adults but most were students, bad students that good Harry could tell that they were evil and hurt innocent children.

Twin Harry was waiting in a dark alcove not far from the Slytherin rooms. The two Harry's had talked during and after the first year at Hogwarts, they talked about Draco Malfoy and Severus Snape. They decided to give them more time, if they didn't change their ways, then twin Harry would take care of them. They also didn't want any suspicion aimed at Harry so they decided waiting would make it seem like Harry had just accepted that this is how things were in the wizarding world.

Now real Harry was sitting with his friends in the great hall so the teachers could see him so they wouldn't be suspicious of Harry.

After dealing with Lucius Malfoy and the basilisk, Harry decided that not only was Albus Dumbledore ignoring the danger, or he just didn't care if the students were in danger. Harry knew he would need to be dealt with, eventually. First it was the young Malfoy since he had tried often to curse Harry in the back, just like the coward he is. Snape would be dealt with the moment he was alone. Twin Harry knew there were others that needed to die, real Harry liked to see if they would change. They argued often about this, usually they would give and take.

Twin Harry agreed to wait on Dumbledore if real Harry agreed to allow him to deal with Snape and Malfoy. So that's what he was waiting to do, waiting for the blond to walk passed.

When twin Harry heard the whiny voice of Malfoy, he cast a simple confundus charm on his two body guards so they would continue walking. Then he sent the imperius curse at Malfoy so he would walk right into the trap.

As Malfoy came out from under the curse he realised he was naked with a very sharp knife at his throat and another at his member.

'You could have saved yourself, not from me, but from the one who likes to give second chances. He realised you would never change and you would kill or hurt anyone if it got you what you want. You always believed you could do anything without getting into trouble. The one that likes to give second chances finally listened to me, he knew you would get worse as you grow up. So it's time to end the Malfoy line, just like I ended your father.'

Before Draco could utter a word, the knife slid across his throat and the other cut off his penis.

'The pain you feel will only get worse as I coated my knives with a very special potion so you'll suffer for a while before you die. If you were found before you died, they couldn't save you or ease your suffering. I made sure you will suffer which is what you deserve. Now, I'll make sure you are found Draco,' Twin Harry stepped in front of Draco so he could see just who had killed him. Twin Harry never took his eyes on Draco's dying eyes for the next fifteen minutes, until those eyes were lifeless. He wanted to see the boy suffer and hoped no one turned up so he could watch the blond boy die. After the boy was dead, with a flick of his finger, Malfoy was sprawled across the corridor that would lead to the Slytherin rooms.

Real Harry was sitting with Ron, Hermione and Neville, they were having fun listening to the twins who had been pranking some of the more annoying students. Harry sat a little straighter but he kept the smile on his face. He knew the deed was done, at least the first one was done. He wanted to work it so he would remain in the great hall with his friends until the body was discovered. He might be good and he didn't like to kill but he knew that some people deserved to die, so he would listen to twin Harry.

Just as Hermione mentioned homework which meant heading to Gryffindor tower, a loud terrifying screamed filled the air. Everyone in the great hall fell silent but the screams continued. Dumbledore, Snape, McGonagall and a few other teachers ran out, the rest of the staff remained to make sure the students were safe, in case there was danger.

'What happened?' Hermione asked nervously.

'No idea, but it was a girls' scream, or at least it sounded like a girl,' Harry said, then looked around, 'Most of the students are still in here.'

'I saw Parkinson and Bulstrode leave a few minutes ago, maybe it was one of them that screamed,' Ron said.

'I think all the Gryffindor's are here,' Neville said, his voice still shaking but he looked up and down the table to make sure all the Gryffindor's were there.

'As far as we can tell…' Fred said.

'Only five Slytherin's are missing,' George said.

'Malfoy, Goyle, Crabbe, Parkinson and Bulstrode,' Lee said.

'I doubt they will let us go to the tower,' Harry said, 'So we might have to put our homework off until we know what is going on.'

'I doubt we will be told what happened,' Ron said.

'True, but if there's danger of some kind, Dumbledore will have to give us the basic information,' Harry said.

'That's all we will get, just the basic information,' Neville said.

'Since we have to wait until we either hear something or we're allowed to leave, I wanted to ask if Ginny seems better to you Hermione?' Ron asked.

'She is more herself than the way she was during the first few weeks. Maybe she…well, she is the right age and some girls will have a bad time when they begin and it made her the way she was.' Hermione said.

'Begin, what are you talking about?' Ron asked.

'You know Ron, girl things,' Harry said nudging his friend but he noticed Ron had no idea, 'Menstruation,' Ron still looked confused, 'Periods, blood, a girl turning into a woman, that type of thing. If you want all the factual knowledge, then ask Hermione or Madam Pomfrey.'

'Oh,' Ron blushed beet red to much laughter from Fred, George and Lee, 'Do you really think that's all it was?'

'I don't know, but girls can get moody, or quiet, some get angry, so it's possible.' Hermione said.

'Maybe so we know she's fine, health wise, you could ask her for us?' Fred asked.

'Yeah, it's not like we can talk to her about this Hermione,' George said.

'If any boy asked her, it would embarrass her and them,' Lee said.

'Alright, I can speak to her and give her a few books that might help, if that's the problem. Just remember though you boys, this could happen every month and depending on how long it last, it would be best to not make her angry, or upset. A witches magic is more unstable during those days.'

'How many days?' Harry asked.

'It's different for all girls,' Hermione blushed, 'I'm four days, I'm likely to become quiet and a bit snappy for one to four of those days, but it's usually only two days.'

'Good to know, but thanks Hermione,' Fred said.

'Yeah, let us know,' George said.

'Can we change the subject now?' Ron asked making Harry chuckle.

The teachers were in shock, Severus was furious. The moment he tried to say that Harry Potter was involved he had been reminded, forcefully, from both Albus and Minerva that Harry had been in the great hall over the last hour. Crabbe and Goyle said they all walked to the Slytherin rooms together and they said they didn't see anyone. They left the great hall while Harry was still sitting with his friends. None of the teachers apart from Snape believed it was Harry nor did they believe it had been any other student that committed this crime. Albus ended up threatening Severus. He would allow aurors to arrest him if he tried to cause trouble for Harry because of what happened to Draco.

Albus had gone to the nearest fireplace to fire-call the aurors to report that Draco Malfoy was murdered. Poppy had taken Pansy Parkinson and Millicent Bulstrode to the hospital to give them a calming draught. She would have liked to give them a dreamless sleep potion but she knew the aurors would need to question the two girls.

It was only ten minutes later that six aurors stepped out of the fireplace followed by the director of the department of magical law, Amelia Bones.

None of them spoke, they went about their job. They collected evidence and took photo's. Only then did Amelia speak.

'Has anyone touched the body?'

'No Madam Bones. Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall remained here guarding the body while I contacted you. Now I cannot say if Miss Parkinson or Miss Bulstrode touched the body when they found him. Madam Pomfrey had to take them to the hospital and give them a calming draught. They were both suffering from shock. But I can say I did not see any blood on either of them,' Albus said.

Amelia gestured for Albus to move away from the others, 'This has not gone public, but Lucius Malfoy has not been seen since he was on the platform seeing off his son. Fudge wants it kept quiet, at least for now. Draco wasn't even told that his father was missing.'

'Do you believe the two incidents are connected?'

'I do now. I know many people were furious that Lucius got away with his crimes. You and I know that he wasn't under the imperius curse but since Fudge refused the use of veritaserum, we had to let him go. I have never had any contact with Draco. What was he like?'

'He mirrored his father's ideas and even though I wished differently, he was on his way to becoming another dark wizard.'

'If someone took care of the father, they may have known the son would be just as bad so took care of him as well. Has the wards been breached?'

'No. After the troll incident from last year I checked all the wards to make sure the staff would be alerted to any dark object or dark creature entering the castle.'

'What about the dark mark?'

'I had to cancel that so Severus could teach. You know he was a death eater then turned spy. When Horace retired he recommended Severus. I know he is not the nicest man but he is brilliant at potions.'

'I believe you should activate that ward then just turn it off whenever Snape needs to go and come back. For all we know it's a death eater doing this and is angry that Lucius used his money to get out of going to Azkaban.'

'I've been working on a charm that could block Severus's dark mark, so far I have not had any success. I believe I would need a parselmouth to charm his arm. Do you wish to speak with the two girls first? I'm sure Poppy would like to give them a dreamless sleep potion.'

'Yes, I'll do that now. Keep all the students in the great hall for now. But the Slytherin's will need to be housed somewhere else for the next few days. Also, get the staff together and find out what students were missing just before dinner began. Also, make sure the staff do a count, I don't want to find out another is missing, or killed.

'I will see to it Madam,' Albus said then turned to his two staff members. He gestured them to follow then explained what Amelia had asked. Albus spoke with the portraits, the ghosts and the house elves to find out if they saw anything and if there are any student who was not in the great hall. Once he had done that he entered the great hall then called for silence.

'I bring grave news. Naturally I cannot go into details, but what I can tell you is Draco Malfoy was murdered.'

Albus had to let off a loud bang as screams and shouting began. It took him a good ten minutes to get the students to calm down. He finally explained that they would remain in the great hall for the time being, until the aurors said they could return to their house rooms. He also told the Slytherin's that temporary rooms will be opened for them soon and the house elves will retrieve their belongings but not until the aurors tell them it's clear to do so.

'Someone murdered Malfoy,' Ron said. He didn't sound upset, nor happy, just indifferent.

'I know he was a right prat but surely someone didn't hate him that much,' Harry said.

'I bet old man Malfoy will arrive soon,' Lee said.

'Do you think it was a student?' Hermione asked nervously.

'It could be anyone Hermione,' Fred said.

'Anyone that hated the prat,' G0eorge said.

'Yeah, none of us liked him,' Neville said.

'That would mean we're all suspects since none of us could stand the pounce,' Harry said.

'True, but we were all here,' Fred said.

'And we arrived before the Slytherin's did,' George said.

'And we saw Malfoy come in,' Lee said.

'So that rules out all of us, at least,' Ron said.

'Snape's glaring over at us,' Neville whispered.

'Knowing Snape, he will try to blame it on a Gryffindor,' Harry said.

'And probably you, Harry,' Fred said.

'Since he blames Harry for everything,' George said.

'Harry has been with us all day. The only time he wasn't within our sight was when he went to the bathroom but that was right after transfiguration,' Hermione said.

'You know when Harry goes to the toilet?' Lee asked sounding amused making Hermione blush and Harry shrug.

'After what happened last year I like to make sure Harry's okay and not in danger.'

'I asked her the same thing, why are you always watching me? She was worried so I let it go,' Harry shrugged again.

'Then you have proof it wasn't you,' Fred said.

'Not that Snape will believe it,' George said.

'But it's not up to Snape, it's up to the aurors so you'll be fine,' Lee said.

'I know I am, I can also take the truth potion if they aren't sure.'

'I doubt it will come to that.' Hermione said, 'Once we tell them you were with Ron and me all day, along with Neville at times, then all of us here in the great hall over the last hour and a half, they'll have to believe you.'

Harry gave Hermione a nod and a smile. He knew he would not get in trouble. Twin Harry was completely separate from him when he does his deeds so even if someone tried to use mind magic on him, they would see Harry in the great hall and no where near Draco Malfoy when he was killed. Harry senses what twin Harry did but he doesn't see it in any way.

Harry mainly listened to the others talking but he felt twin Harry getting ready to deal with the other one, Snape. He would have to wait until Snape was alone, which meant after he went to his private chambers. That probably wouldn't happen for a few hours, so Harry just decided to enjoy his time with his friends.

Amelia Bones had her aurors spread out, some where to examine the crime scene, some were to begin searching the house rooms, starting with the Slytherin rooms. But she told her aurors to cast every detection spell they knew. For all anyone knows, there could be someone hiding at Hogwarts, using a disguise like polyjuice potion.

Some of the Slytherin's kept glaring at the other students who seemed to be having fun while one of theirs was murdered. They knew Malfoy was not liked by anyone that wasn't in Slytherin, but most could not believe how heartless the other students were.

There were a couple of Slytherin's that had to act the part of being upset, when really, they were glad that Draco Malfoy was gone. He caused trouble not only for other students, but also for a few Slytherin's, who's parent's never joined the dark lord. Some of the Slytherin's also noticed that not all the staff seemed upset, they were talking to each other as if one of their students wasn't murdered.

Even though Albus felt he needed to do more, he knew Amelia Bones would not allow him to do any type of investigation. So he decided to return to the great hall and watch the students to see if any of them seemed suspicious. What Albus didn't know was at the exact time he sat at the staff table, twin Harry was taking care of Severus Snape who had gone to use the toilet.

Two aurors and Amelia Bones was speaking in hushed tones, but they were also wondering just how to go about getting the information they needed from the one they found. They decided to use veritaserum on the man since the man was supposed to be dead but hiding in his animagus form.

It was only a couple of hours later that Snape's battered and mutilated body was found. This time they knew all the students were in the great hall, along with the staff, which included Hagrid and Filch. The aurors knew it was not a student or staff that committed the crime, so they allowed the students to return to their house rooms, but were told they had to remain there until the following day. A house elf was assigned to each house so the students could have some food brought to them but also, if a student got sick, the house elf could take the student to the hospital.

The staff were also allowed to return to their rooms, whether their private chambers or their classrooms. Albus was furious, first a student had been murdered in his school, now he lost a member of staff. He did not know that the aurors had discovered a man hiding in his animagus form, they did not feel Albus needed to know. If the wards had been activated then the headmaster would have been informed about an animagus. From what information they had gathered so far, the animal had been in the family for many years and it belonged to another member of the family before it became the youngest boys pet. They had a lot of investigating to do, but they did not believe the family knew that their son's pet was really an animagus. They would have to speak with the family, quietly, so the family wasn't victimised by this discovery.

The following morning Harry wondered down to the common room. During the night, twin Harry had found out about some other dangerous death eaters that never went to Azkaban. He took care of them, just as he took care of the two Malfoy's and Snape.

'You're up early Harry. Couldn't you sleep?' Hermione asked.

'I slept fine, I think it's just that we went to bed a lot earlier than normal, since we were stuck in the tower earlier than we normally are. I finished my homework but it was still early by the time I went to bed.'

'Yes, that is why I'm up early. Do you think they found out who did this?'

'No idea, but from what I heard the aurors are really good at their job, so I'm sure they will.'

Harry stared into the blazing fire, 'Who did you think did it, a student or did someone sneak in here?'

'Even though I would like to believe the students are innocent, we both know that not all are. I don't believe anyone could have snuck in. After the troll incident last year, Professor Dumbledore did say he was going to reset some of the old wards.'

'They should have already been working. This is a place full of children and many are young like us who can't protect themselves since we haven't learnt a lot yet. We were just lucky Hermione.'

'I was lucky you and Ron came after me. But I'm sure it was an oversight. I doubt the headmaster or the staff deliberately left some of the wards out.'

'I'm not so sure. Look at what happened last year Hermione. Quirrell, Voldemort's spirit, hiding something dangerous like the philosophers stone inside a school. We all heard that Hogwarts is supposed to be the safest place in the world, yet we know it's not.
But why would he hide something like that here when it could attract dark wizards, like Voldemort?'

Hermione sighed, 'I don't know and I've thought the same thing. It would and did attract attention. But I also wondered why those enchantments weren't more difficult.'

'They were difficult for the average first or second year, but you are far above average in the smart's department. The thing is, most fifth, sixth and seventh year students could have gotten through them. Okay, maybe they might not have figured out the potions riddle or the mirror, but the others were too easy. The twins, the girls from the quidditch team or Oliver could have easily gotten the key and past the devil's snare. Percy is another good chess player, I'm sure there are many others who are good at chess. Neville could have made it passed the devil's snare. Okay, the troll would have been hard, but not impossible for older students. I'm sure others could have figured out the mirror if they had time. I don't know, maybe you are right, they weren't that hard, it just needed a combination of skills. It took the three of us to get through. You and I would not have won the chess game. Ron and I would never have worked out the potion's riddle.'

'True and I doubt Ron and I could have worked out the mirror, not in the limited time we would have had. After last year and now this, I hope that's the end of the danger.'

'I'm sure it is. I'm sure if danger kept happening, they would shut the school. Anyway, did you speak with Ginny?'

'Yes, it's not her period's even if she has started. No, she said she felt strange whenever she wrote in her diary, then one day the diary disappeared and she's been fine ever since.'

'Well, we know there are some dangerous books Hermione and not just what the book contains but the book is actually dangerous. Did you ask her where she got the diary from?'

'Yes, she said her parent's got it for her since it was with her other books. I would like to know for sure, so I told Ginny she should write to her parent's and find out for sure that they gave her the diary. Maybe it was one of Fred and George's jokes, but they didn't realise how bad it would affect her.'

'I don't think it was the twins, or her parent's. They were struggling just to pay for all the Lockhart books. That is so wrong. We know he's a fraud and he's made all of us spend all that money on every one of his books. Normally the teacher will assign one or two books for each year, but not seven.'

'At least he is gone now and everyone knows he lied.'

'I heard he was sent to Azkaban for ten years.'

'Good. Even though I don't believe subjecting the prisoners to such dark creatures like dementors, he did deserve to go to jail. How about we go down now, I'm sure the aurors has finished investigating.'

'Yeah and the house elves know when the students begin to arrive for breakfast.'

Harry and Hermione left Gryffindor tower and made their way down to the great hall. They passed several aurors on the way and like always, many stared at Harry, or at the scar on his forehead. Harry had gotten so used to the stares that he just ignored them and continued talking to Hermione. They got to the great hall, more aurors were there and most of the staff. There were a few Ravenclaw's, a couple of Hufflepuff's and two girls from Slytherin. Harry and Hermione went straight to the Gryffindor table.

'I would say Dumbledore and Snape are still talking to the aurors about Malfoy,' Harry said gesturing towards the staff table.

'Snape would be with his Slytherin's and Dumbledore would be trying to figure out who did it.'

What no one apart from Madam Bones, two senior aurors and the minister knew, they were questioning two people using veritaserum. The minister also signed a form to get hold of some official documents. One lot relating to one of the men, the other relating to Harry Potter, or more specifically, relating to his parent's and what they wanted for their son.

Over the next hour the rest of the students arrived in the great hall, but still Dumbledore and Snape were not there. It wasn't until the end of breakfast that McGonagall made the announcement that Snape had also been killed. She also explained that there would be no classes for the rest of the week since the aurors had to continue to investigate. McGonagall said to use this time to catch up on any homework and maybe read ahead so they would not fall too far behind.

'Even with aurors here, somehow someone killed Snape,' Ron said in between shoveling food into his mouth.

'It might have been a ghost,' Hermione said nervously.

'Only Peeves is bad and his not really bad, just annoying,' Harry said. 'The Bloody Baron looks mean but so far he doesn't do anything except glare at everyone. I doubt it was a ghost.'

'What about a house elf?' Ron asked.

'They are suppressed, I doubt one of them would be brave enough to try to hurt someone,' Hermione huffed.

'I don't know Hermione. You can get to a point where you say enough and lash out. Maybe one of the Hogwarts house elves used to be badly treated by Snape and Malfoy, or even it might have belonged to the Malfoy's. I doubt it was a house elf, but you can't rule it out. I would be more inclined to believe it was a person, but all the students and staff were in here.'

'So, it would mean someone snuck into Hogwarts and got out again without the staff or aurors seeing them,' Ron said.

'But the wards, Professor Dumbledore said he activated a lot of old wards.'

The twins and Lee sat down next to Ron, Hermione and Harry, 'We had some info,' Fred said.

'We figured we should tell the aurors,' George said.

'There are secret passageways in and out of the castle and one leads to Honeydukes,' Lee said.

'We showed Madam Bones,' Fred said.

'Who is now having her aurors cast detection spells to find out if anyone came through,' George said.

'Dumbledore is going to block them, but also charm them in case anyone tries to unblock them,' Lee said.

'So someone could have snuck in without the wards picking them up?' Hermione asked.

'Yeah. But they were all surprised that Dumbledore didn't know about the tunnels since he knows everything about Hogwarts,' Lee said.

'How did you find them?' Ron asked.

'That's our secret,' Fred said.

'One we are not sharing,' George said.

'But it could help the aurors,' Hermione said.

'It won't. They know of the tunnels, so it's not like our secret can help any further,' Lee said.

Fred, George and Lee moved further up the table so they wouldn't be annoyed by Hermione. Their secret was going to remain their secret.

It was a week later that Harry got a message that Professor McGonagall wanted to see him.

'They can't be blaming Harry,' Neville said.

'Everyone saw him with us in the great hall,' Hermione said.

'It might not be about that,' Ron said.

'Yeah, maybe they just want to know why I hated them or something. I mean everyone has seen the way Malfoy and I had a go at each other and anyone not in Slytherin knew Snape hated all the other students,' Harry said.

'Especially Gryffindor,' Neville said.

'I'll let you know when I get back,' Harry said then left Gryffindor tower and headed to McGonagall's office.

He got a surprise when it wasn't McGonagall waiting for him, it was Madam Bones.

'It's fine Mr Potter, you are not in trouble. Come in and take a seat.' Amelia and her two aurors noticed how nervous the young man was but they also noticed how thin he was, 'While we were here investigating the death of Draco Malfoy and Professor Snape, we came across someone who was hiding, using his animagus. After some questions and some information, I had these two aurors find out more. They discovered that the Dursley's had been murdered when you were nearly seven years old. The aurors were able to question the police about what happened and it was put down to a burglary, who killed them before searching the house for money and valuables. They also discovered where you were kept. We erased that from their minds and files. We need to know where you have been living for the last five years.'

Harry sagged, 'Um, abandoned buildings. I basically lived on the streets but would sleep in those buildings. There's a lot of street kids, we usually help each other by sticking together so we don't get beat up or raped. Um, I admit, we did steal, mainly food and sometimes shoes or clothes, the occasional blanket. Sometimes we broke into homes when the people weren't there to take food but that's all. We never stole things like jewelry from normal people, it was just food. We only stole from shops and that was just to survive.'

'You are not in trouble Mr Potter. We do interact with the muggle world a lot so we do know about children or even adults that live on the streets. Many orphans will run away from the homes they were placed in due to being mistreated.'

'Yeah, I knew a lot of those kids.'

'Why did you not tell one of the teachers about your living conditions?'

'I don't trust them and didn't want them to put me with people worse than the Dursley's. I found out that it was Dumbledore who gave me to them after my parents were murdered. He allows Snape to be cruel to most students. He has many in tears. He had Hermione and Susan in hysteric's only a few days before he was killed. When nothing was done about him, I realised none of the staff wanted to help the kids. Now you know, what happens to me now?'

'Actually, we have some good news for you. The man who was hiding in his animagus form was a death eater. He was also the man that betrayed your family to Voldemort. We all believed he had been murdered a few days after your parents died. Since he made everyone believe he was dead, I was able to use veritaserum to question him. Do you know what that is?'

'Um, yeah, a truth potion, Snape threatened to use it on me.'

'Well, we found out the truth about this man. The problem Mr Potter is another man was sent to Azkaban for betraying your family, when he was actually innocent. He has been released and is now in St Mungo's being healed. This man is your godfather Mr Potter and going on your parents wills, he was to be your guardian if anything happened to them. I've already worked out for you to visit him after we've finished here. Auror Tonks will be escorting you as she happens to be related to Mr Black,' Amelia nodded to Tonks.

'He's my second cousin. My mother has offered Sirius and you to live with us until Sirius can buy a home.'

'Did he have longest hair and a goatee beard?'

'Yes, that is Sirius. How did you know?'

'Hagrid gave me some pictures of my parents since I had no idea what they looked like. I saw their wedding picture and that man was beside my father.'

'He was their best man. He was your father's best friend from the time they were eleven. He got to know your mother when she began dating your father.'

'Um, how come no one knew he was innocent? Wouldn't they have found out during his trial?'

'There were a lot of mistakes made back then Mr Potter. There was also a lot of corruption. Your godfather was not given a trial, just sent straight to Azkaban. What I would like to know Mr Potter is who took you shopping for your Hogwarts equipment and why they did not know you lived on the streets?'

'Um, Hagrid took me. But I knew he couldn't know where I stayed, so I waiting for the person in front of one of the houses not far from the where the Dursley's lived. I made him think they didn't want to see any other freaks. That's what they always called me, a freak. Hagrid took me shopping then took me to the station to get a train home. He had to hurry back to Hogwarts and I went back to one of the abandoned buildings I stayed in.'

'Did any of the other children you stayed with read the letter?'

'No, they were all amazed to see the owl but I said the letter was a joke and made them believe I threw it away. I put it in my pocket. We might have helped each other but none of us really trusted anyone. I wasn't sure the letter was real but since I saw strange things happen, I figured it must have been magic.'

'So you used some accidental magic when you were upset or angry?'

'Um, yeah, I didn't know it was me at the time. I just knew strange things happened and they always blamed me, the Dursley's I mean.'

'It happens to all children. Tell me some of these strange things?'

'Um, well, Dudley would trip over a lot when he and his gang were Harry hunting. I turned my teachers hair blue when she yelled at me for ignoring her. I wasn't ignoring her, I didn't know my name was Harry. Dudley told her I was lying and she believe him. Some glasses would break for no reason and I somehow ended up on a roof when I was trying to get away from Dudley and his gang. I thought the wind caught me. I'm still not sure how I ended up there.'

'A child will sometimes apparate when they are scared. It doesn't happen very often.'

'What's apparate?'

'It's how we travel. We turn on the spot while we think of the destination we want and magic will transport us there instantly. There are many areas all around the country that have muggle repelling charms so they do see us appear out of nowhere.'

'Um, I didn't turn or anything, I just wanted to get away.'

'Yes, accidental magic will work differently when a child is scared. Even adults will do unusual magic if they fear for their lives, or safety. One last question before you leave to meet your godfather. Did you happen to see who broke into the Dursley's home and killed them?'

'No, I was locked in the cupboard. I heard shouting and my aunt screamed Dudley's name a lot. I heard what sounded like grunts and groans, like someone was hurt.'

'If you were locked in the cupboard, how come the police did not find you?'

'Um, after it was quiet, really quiet, I kicked the door. I was scared in case someone was still there but I needed to get out to use the bathroom. When no one came to the door, I just keep kicking it until it opened. I busted the lock. I saw all the blood, then I saw them. I just ran outside and didn't stop running for a long time. Um, I did go back late that night. I was cold and wanted my blanket. I was able to get in using the key they used to hide for Dudley. I got one of the good blankets from Dudley's bed, then I took a jumper of his. I found some money in his room, so I took that before filling a bag with some food and a bottle of soft drink. Will I get in trouble for stealing?'

'No, you were trying to survive. Whoever killed them must not have known you were there. Now I believe it's time for you to go with Auror Tonks to meet your godfather.'

'Come on Harry, Professor McGonagall has opened her floo for us.'

'Um, I used the floo with the Weasley's, ended up in Knockturn alley. Hagrid rescued me.'

'This time we will be going together. You just need to hold my arm and not let go.'

'Um, okay,' Harry stood but looked at the woman, 'Thanks for not sending me to jail,' he shrugged.

'You're welcome Mr Potter.'

Amelia watched the boy leave with her auror, 'I want you to go back over any of the files on the Dursley's, make sure there is nothing written about Harry Potter.'

'I'll go do that now ma'am,' Tim said then left through the floo.

Amelia stood and went to find Minerva and Albus so they would know what she found out about Mr Potter.

Albus sag and Minerva glared at Albus, 'I told you those people were the worst kind of muggles,' Minerva growled.

'Yes, I should have listened. It's no wonder Harry was on the thin side when he arrived. It did not occur to me that he would have been forced to live on the streets. I will need to work on where Harry can stay during the holidays.'

'No, you won't Albus. Harry's real and legal guardian is finally able to take him,' Amelia went on to explain about Peter and Sirius. Harry was at that very moment visiting his godfather who had legal custody of Harry.

Harry's friends were beginning to worry when two hours past and he hadn't returned. Fred and George went over to the corner and opened the map.

'He's not here,' Fred said.

'He's not anywhere in the castle or on the grounds,' George said.

'Should we tell them?' Fred asked.

'Let's go speak with McGonagall first,' George said.

It only took half an hour before the twins returned to Gryffindor tower.

'Stop worrying, Harry's fine,' Fred said.

'We spoke with McGonagall. It seems Harry has a godfather,' George said.

'Who was sent to Azkaban for a crime he didn't commit,' Fred said.

'Madam Bones released him and he is now in St Mungo's,' George said.

'An auror escorted Harry to the hospital to see his godfather,' Fred said.

'He's going to be living with him from now on,' George said.

'The auror who took Harry is a cousin of his godfather,' Fred said.

'Harry showed me a picture of his parents wedding. There was man next to James Potter. Do you think that's him?' Hermione asked.

'Probably,' George said.

'Do you know this man's name?' Ron asked.

'No, McGonagall never mentioned it,' Fred said.

'I'm sure Harry will fill us in when he gets back,' Neville said.

'How come no one knew this bloke was innocent?' Ron asked.

'All McGonagall said was,' Fred began.

'He wasn't given a trial,' George said.

'She said there were a lot of mistakes back then. This was only a few days after Harry got his scar,' Lee said.

'Did they use veritaserum to make sure he was really innocent?' Hermione asked.

'We didn't…' Fred began.

'Ask,' George finished.

It was another two hours before Harry stepped into Gryffindor's common room and one thing everyone noticed, Harry was smiling.

'The twins asked McGonagall where you were,' Ron said.

'You went to see your godfather,' Neville said.

'That he wasn't given a trial. Was he questioned with the truth potion?' Hermione asked.

'Yes, Madam Bones questioned him in Azkaban then escorted him to St Mungo's.'

'So what's his name?' Ron asked.

'Sirius Black but he likes to be called Padfoot.'

'Padfoot,' the twins yelled then hurried over to Harry.

'Did you say,' Fred began.

'Padfoot?' George finished.

'Yeah, why are you two so excited?'

'Um, can we talk,' Fred began.

'In private? There's something we need to show you,' George said.

'Sure, where?'

'Our room,' the twins said.

'Be right back,' Harry said to his friends then followed the twins and lee up to their dorm room, 'Now what's going on?'

'We have something,' Fred said.

'One name on it is Padfoot,' George said.

'There are other names, Prongs, Moony and Wormtail,' Lee said.

'My dad's nickname was Prongs. Moony is another friend and Wormtail is the man that really betrayed my family. Sirius wouldn't talk about him.'

'Then what we have,' Fred said.

'Belongs to you,' George said.

'We would just like to borrow it, occasionally,' Lee said.

'Are you talking about the map? Sirius mentioned it while we were talking.'

Fred pulled the parchment from his pocket and George activated it before handing it to Harry.

'That's how we knew,' Fred began.

'About the tunnels,' George said.

'These two have admired the Marauders since they found the map. They've been trying to figure out who they were,' Lee said.

'Don't tell,' Fred began.

'Our brother,' George said.

'He might borrow it and get it confiscated and we know Hermione will want it given to the teachers,' Lee said.

'It'll stay our secret. I might be able to get Sirius to make another copy, then I can keep this since it did belong to my dad and you can have the copy. I'll ask him during the holidays.'

'Did they like to,' Fred began.

'Play pranks on people?' George finished.

'Yeah. Wormtail was the look out, Moony did all the research. He was one that liked to study, a lot. Padfoot and Prongs were the two who usually pulled the pranks. They said the best thing they found was the time delay charm. They would be sitting in the great hall when the prank was pulled and no one could blame them. McGonagall and Dumbledore always knew it was them but could never catch them, because of this,' Harry pointed to the map, then pointed his wand at it, 'Mischief Managed,' he tapped it and the map went blank, 'If you need it, let me know. But thanks. The invisibility cloak is the only thing I own of my parents.'

'That's why we,' Fred began.

'Ask to borrow it,' George said.

'The map was enough for us to sneak around.'

Harry put it in his pocket before heading back down to the common room.

'What did they want?' Ron asked.

'They heard about a group of boys that called themselves the Marauders. They knew their nicknames were Padfoot, Prongs, Moony and Wormtail. My dad was Prongs. They were like the twins and played pranks on everyone.'

'It's probably how they found out about the secret tunnels.' Hermione said.

'Probably but I didn't ask.'

For the rest of the school year, twin Harry didn't have to deal with anyone like he had done over the last few months. He did scare some who he thought might begin to cause serious trouble for the innocent people inside the castle. But as he promised real Harry, he would give them a chance to change, if they didn't, then he would deal with them permanently. So far, scaring them had been enough to make them change but he would keep an eye on them.

The train ride from Hogwarts to Kings Cross station was enjoyable. It was the first time that Harry and his friends didn't get a visit from people like Malfoy, who mouthed off and basically annoyed them.

When the friends left the train, they said goodbye before going over to their families. Harry couldn't stop grinning as his godfather hurried to him and hugged him.

'Let's get you to your new home and settled in.'

'I can't wait,' Harry grinned. He allowed Sirius to take him by side-along apparition, not seeing he had so many watching and smiling at him. None of them knew that Harry had been living on the streets for years but they believed he had been living with muggles who didn't really like Harry.

Harry Potter now had a family who cared about him and was about to have a real home for the first time since that fateful Halloween night.

The end:

Chapter 19: One shots pt 5

Chapter Text

What is wrong:

After the battle of Hogwarts, there were many changes in the wizarding world. One thing that happened almost instantly, there were a lot of marriages and a lot of babies being born. People realised that their world was now truly safe, safe enough to begin having families.

The heroes of the war, Harry Potter and all the others that fought with him, married a little over a year later. They had returned to Hogwarts to do their last year, then the weddings began.

Harry had married his girlfriend, Ginny Weasley. Hermione and Ron married two weeks after. Neville and Hannah married a month after them. And it just kept happening.

Ginny went on to play chaser for the Holyhead Harpies and Harry did what he always wanted to do and became an auror. It turned out that Harry was able to finish his training in half the time and became a full auror in only six months. Within two years he became a Sr auror. Everyone said that it was like Harry was born to be an auror and now he was known as the best auror anyone had ever seen.

Harry became the youngest head auror at the age of twenty seven.

Ginny Weasley went on to have a great career with the harpies and even got to play in the quidditch world cup for England and captain of the team, which won over Egypt.

It was only a month after Ginny took the England team to victory that she had began to do a lot of thinking and planning. She believed it was time to hang up her broom and start a family. It was one of her dreams to have Harry's children and one thing she hoped was for a girl that had Harry's eyes and her hair, like Harry's mother. Lily Potter might have had dark red hair but Ginny still felt a little girl with red hair of any type would make Harry feel like part of his mother was still with him.

Ginny had been thinking about becoming pregnant but one thing she decided was that she was not going to tell anyone, not even Harry, not until it was confirmed that she was pregnant.

After she made her decision, Ginny had spoken with the manager and coach of the Harpies to explain she was quitting. Both men were not surprised. They said that it happens a lot, especially after a big win. Either the captain or long time players often decided to retire, to begin families or to start another career. So that night after dinner, Ginny explained to Harry about her decision to finish her quidditch career.

'You look surprised by that news sweetheart, why?' Ginny asked.

'Well, you're a damn good player who captained the winning team for the quidditch world cup. I figured you would play for a while longer to see if you could do it again. I mean, you're really fit and young so you could easily keep playing where you could captain the England team another two or even three times, yet you've only done it once. I'm just surprised because playing for the Harpies and getting on the English team was your long time dream.'

'Playing on the Harpies and for England was my dream and I fulfilled that dream,' Ginny knew she did not want to tell Harry the real reason for quitting so she had worked on a story she hoped Harry believed, 'Think of this Harry, I would rather go out as a winner, then a loser, also, neither of us have really had a lot of time alone since we were married, I'm talking about holidays. Both of us began working right after we were married, well, after a month long honeymoon but since then, we've only had the odd week where we were completely alone. When I got days off, you worked and when you got days off, I worked. This way, on your days off or holidays, I'll be available and we can plan on what we will do. Both of us have said if we had more time we would like to do more, now, we'll have that chance.'

'I still work though Gin and even though I do get a few weeks holidays a couple of times a year then again at Christmas, so the most we could work on is two weeks.'

'Yes but like I said before, sometimes when you had those two weeks, I was still playing so we only saw each other of an evening. I loved playing and winning so that's how I would like to be remembered, winning the quidditch world cup and captain. If I kept playing, I might lose next time and you know that people will concentrate on who lost England the game than the fact I did help win the cup for England.'

'Yes, I suppose you make sense. Go out on a high you could say. Alright, but won't you get bored?'

'No, there's a lot I can do. I would also like to get mum to teach me more so I can become a better cook. You are so much better than me. I know the reason which I still hate those people for how they treated you but it did make you a brilliant cook. I never got more than the basics and you know how mum likes to control her kitchen. Now though, she would help since it won't be her kitchen. I also thought I could set up a garden and grow fruit and vegetables. All that takes time. I also thought I could do a bit of writing, see if I could get one of my ideas into a full story.'

'Well, you have the basics of cooking, it won't take much to learn more. As for a garden, yes, I always wanted one but we were just both too busy. Your writing is good Gin, you just need to expand them. I suppose you'll have time. Alright, if you're sure. I just don't want you to regret your decision on leaving while still young enough to play but also, that you won't be bored. It was always your decision though and you've made it.' Harry gave her a smile and a kiss which made Ginny smile.

She was relieved that Harry believed her, now he would be really surprised when she told him she was pregnant. She knew to keep this as a surprise, Harry could not realise that she never took her preventative potion. That should be easy enough as she always kept it in the bathroom and usually took it right before bed. She had been practicing making a fake potion to look like the preventative potion so Harry would see it in the cupboard, where it always sat. He never asked her what the potion was so Ginny figured that Harry knew what it was, which is why he never asked. She had also read up on the best times to fall. Even though she could have sex anytime and she would since Harry was insatiable when it comes to sex, she wanted to make sure the days she was more fertile would be when she would give Harry the signs. Harry could always read her signs that she wanted sex, now though, it wouldn't be just for pleasure, it would be so their little family would grow.

Over the next twelve months, Ginny was feeling frustrated. She had read all the books and knew when the best time to have sex would be. Even though she and Harry had sex almost every night, unless Harry had a hard day at work, yet she still wasn't pregnant.

'Alright, some of the books do say that it could take up to two years before my body will completely expel the preventative potion. It also goes on how long a woman was taking it. Some women can expel it faster even if they had been on it for years. Some take years after only taking the potion for a year. I just happen to be one of the ones that takes longer. Some take the flushing potion, which is what I might have to do,' Ginny sighed as she realised she would just need more patience or spend six hours in her bathroom as her body expelled all the potions in her body. She also shuddered as she had been told how terrible the flushing potion was. She would decide about that soon.

There were so many times when Ginny had almost told Harry what she planned but she always remembered that she wanted to surprise Harry. Everyone knew how much Harry missed by not having parents so a family would be the one thing Harry would want, more than most, or that's what everyone believed.

Ginny also hoped to work on being pregnant when Hermione was. Hermione had told her just before she quit the Harpies that she was going to be taking a leave of absence in a years time. Last time she spoke with Hermione, she said she had talked to her boss and was going to leave in another 3 months. That could mean Hermione could be pregnant now or she's going to work on falling as soon as she officially leaves work. If Hermione fell and it still took a while for Ginny to fall pregnant, then it could mean their children will be in different years once they began at Hogwarts. She hoped it could be like history repeating itself, a Potter and Weasley together and hopefully best friends.

It was only five months later that Hermione and Ron explained to the family at the dinner on Sunday night that they were having a baby. Ginny had to act happy for her friend and brother. It had been eighteen months and she still wasn't pregnant. She had decided to get checked by a healer. She knew, because she was married to Harry Potter, that she could not go to St Mungo's or it would end up on the front page of the Daily Prophet the following day. She had decided to write to Madam Pomfrey and hoped the woman would allow her to come see her at Hogwarts. Poppy knew just how much people wanted to know everything about Harry so Ginny was hoping she would allow this and keep it quiet so no one else finds out.

'Thank you for allowing this Madam Pomfrey.'

'That's fine Ginny. I still read all the stories about your husband and we know if you were seen in St Mungo's, then everyone would know. With how much reporters are willing to pay for any scrap of information on you and your husband, even healers sometimes get tempted. I gave my oath and I planned to stick to it. So now, tell me why you wanted to see a healer.'

'For nearly two years now I've been trying to get pregnant. I was able to make a flushing potion when I still wasn't pregnant after a year. I figured since that was gone and I was making sure to have sex, a lot especially when I'm fertile, then it could be something else. We all had a lot of injuries that year he was in control then the battle afterwards. I thought there could be a problem so best get checked before waiting any longer.'

'Alright, you've done what you could, now it's time to make sure there is nothing wrong. Let's go down to the other room, in case a student comes in.'

'Thanks,' Ginny said feeling a little relieved.

Ginny watched the healer do her spells and after twenty minutes she told Ginny to follow her back to her office.

'You are perfectly healthy. The preventative potion is completely gone. There is no reason what so ever that you could not fall pregnant. Even though this sometimes embarrasses some people but I did check to see how often you had sex and if it was during the right times. With how much sex you've had and how you made sure to during your highest fertility times, you should have fallen.'

Ginny sagged in relief. She was relieved that she now knew there was nothing wrong but she still wasn't pregnant.

'What do you think is the reason then?'

'The only reason you would not be pregnant is due to your husband. He is the only person to ever survive the killing curse and he did twice. Also, he had a lot of injuries, including having the cruciatus curse used on him when he was only fourteen, then again not longer after being hit with the killing curse. There is no reason you cannot fall so it is the only logical explanation.'

'Which means I will have to tell Harry. You see, I planned this to be a surprise so he doesn't know I was trying to get pregnant. I've even bought a lot of baby stuff but hid it in trunks in the attic under charms so he wouldn't see it.'

'If you want to fall pregnant than you will have to tell Harry and he will need a very thorough examination.'

'That means you would have to check his...um,' Ginny blushed.

'Yes, he will have a sperm check. Like I said, he is the only person to survive the killing curse. It could have had a lot of side affects that we just don't know. I might have seen Harry a lot as a student but I did not need to do a full examination on him. Tell him I will see him, discretely, if he wishes.'

'Alright, thanks. Could I have a copy of the results of my tests, to show him?'

'Of course,' Poppy waved her wand and three pieces of parchment appeared on her desk. She then placed them into a folder before handing it to the young woman, 'It will work out Ginny. But I am sorry you could not keep this as a surprise like you wanted.'

'Yeah, so am I but hopefully, Harry will see you as quickly as he can.'

After Ginny thanked Poppy again, she headed home. She had to think on telling Harry her plans and how he will need to get examined. She knew most men would not like having that type of examination but to get pregnant and have a baby, she was sure Harry would agree.

When Harry got home from work, he instantly knew something was wrong. Ginny was acting strange. She still kissed him, she still said she missed him and she still said she loved him, but there was a nervousness about her that he couldn't work out. He decided to leave asking, until after dinner.

After the Potters finished eating, Harry sent the dishes to the sink so they will wash themselves. Ginny got them both cups of tea. That was something they both did from the time they were married.

The moment they both sat, Harry stared at his wife, 'Are you going to explain what's wrong?'

Ginny sighed, 'I can never hide anything from you, being an auror, trained you to read people.'

'We do learn to read people but I also know your signs. So how about you tell me.'

'I was trying to do this so it would be a surprise, but it didn't work out how I hoped.'

'Surprises are always nice, well, most of them. This time you are just going to have to explain.'

'Alright. When I retired from quidditch, I did tell you the truth but I also left out a reason. I figured it was the perfect time. After a year went by, I was getting worried. I tried a few things and still nothing so I finally went to see a healer, but I saw Madam Pomfrey. I did not want anyone to know I was seeing a healer because it would have ended up on the front of the Daily Prophet if I went to St Mungo's. I know I could have gone to mum, she knows what to look for but I wanted you to know before anyone else. It would not have been right if mum knew before you.'

'Alright, I get that even if I still have no idea what you are talking about and why you need to see a healer. I know all quidditch players get examined every six months, especially the women.'

'Yes, they do,' Ginny sighed, 'I've been trying to get pregnant. I wanted to be before I told you. Madam Pomfrey said there is no reason I can't fall, which means...sorry, but it means there must be something wrong with you. She said you can see her instead of going to St Mungo's and she will do a full examination on you.'

Harry sat there for a minute and realised Ginny must not have listened to him when he explained. They had so many arguments about the wedding, they also had a lot of arguments with Ginny's mother when they decided to live together before they got married. So much was going on when he had explained to Ginny.

'I did mention this to you after one of our big arguments about the wedding plans. It seems you either didn't hear me or thought I would change my mind.'

Ginny was confused. She was talking about getting pregnant and Harry being examined, now he's going on about the big fights they had.

'Now I'm not sure what your talking about. I know we had a lot of arguments but we talked it all out and finally worked everything out.'

'After the third time we argued about the amount of guests and who would be invited, I told you that I don't want to bring children into a world where dark wizards would keep turning up.'

'But Harry, I get why you said that then, the war had only been over for a year. Surely since it's been safe you can see it's time to have kids.'

'No, I'm an auror and I see the results of what some witches and wizards do. Before we resumed our relationship, I thought of doing this in case of accidents. As you know, I did get drunk a few times during those first few weeks where I did end up sleeping with a few women. It was after the last one, right before we got back together that I decided to do this. I went and had myself sterilised so I could never father children.'

'You what?! Ginny exploded as she jumped up, with her wand in her hand. Harry already had a shield up so her spell reflected back at her.

'I warned you and everyone else about my shield,' Harry growled but he levitated his unconscious wife onto the sofa. He knew she would wake up, but it wouldn't be for at least twenty four hours. His shield seemed to make spells that reflected back last longer or be more powerful. He was pleased that Ginny didn't use anything dangerous or she could have died.

'Well, this could mean the end of this marriage. I'll have to see how she is once she wakes. But maybe I will make some plans, just in case,' Harry stared once more down at his wife before heading into his office.

He summoned a lot of things from different parts of the house and placed it all in his expanded bag. He knew there was a chance Ginny could eventually accept what he told her but he also knew that this could be the end of their marriage. Harry hadn't thought Ginny was the type to have kids. She loved going out, she loved being able to have sex anywhere around the house, even outside in their pool. He had been surprised when Ginny first began to want sex in many different places but he enjoyed it just as much as she did.

Another reason Harry figured Ginny wouldn't want kids was the pool. It was her idea to have a pool so Harry explained more about safety for young kids and pool fences. She didn't seem all that concerned so when she said they would do that only if they had to, that again seemed to tell Harry that Ginny was not thinking of children.

'Well, I can move into my parents home, since it is fixed. A new fidelius will keep people away. It will depend on what Ginny decides to do,' Harry sat behind his desk and decided to do some of the work he brought home, until he was tired enough. He would have to levitate Ginny up to bed but he decided to do that later.

Harry was sitting down to dinner, alone after he got home from work. He had checked the time and knew that Ginny should wake at any time. He had his wand on the table, beside his plate in case Ginny decided to try something.

The moment Harry heard the footsteps from upstairs, he grabbed his wand and stared at the door that Ginny would have to use. This time he wasn't going to shield, he was going to flick the spell away, if Ginny used a spell.

The spell he flicked away hit the roof before Harry used the petrifying charm on his wife.

'It seems like this is going to be how you will be and you would know I wouldn't put up with that. So I'll leave, since I've already packed. I set a time on the charm so you will be free in twenty minutes. I will not stay with you when all you want to do is curse me, so we're done. I'll work on filing for divorce tomorrow and with my memories, it will show a damn good reason.'

Harry flicked his wand and the last of his things flew into his bag. He put it over his shoulder then just walked away. He walked away from his wife and the home they had made. He never really liked Grimmauld place but Ginny thought living so close to London that it was the perfect place. Harry would have preferred a small town or even a home in the country. He wasn't sad about leaving the home, he was sad that his marriage of nine years was over.

When Ginny was able to move, she realised her mistake. She knew Harry would not accept her apology or excuse for trying to curse him. She had been so angry that Harry never told her he had himself sterilised. That was something he should have told her. Now she not only lost the chance to have Harry's children, she lost Harry because of her temper.

Harry put his bag in his room before he headed to a muggle town. He needed to shop but he knew he couldn't do it in a town with any witches or wizards.

As Harry was going up and down the isles in the large muggle supermarket, he kept thinking about his life, a life where he would end up single again. He knew he already was, he would never take Ginny back no matter what. He also wondered how long it would be before he heard from people like Hermione, Ron and maybe Molly. He knew sooner or later they would come to the auror office or send him a letter by owl.

Molly would want Harry to take Ginny back, Ron might want the same. He didn't know what Hermione would say, or if she would support him once she knew the truth. She could support Ginny. He wouldn't know until he heard from them.

After Harry ate, he redid the fidelius charm before going to have a shower. He had to get to the ministry early the following day so he could go work on his divorce.

It was lunch time the following day when Harry got his first visitor, it was Hermione.

'She can come in Alison,' Harry called from his office.

Hermione walked in and closed the door, 'All I was told was your marriage was over. Ginny refused to say anything else, like why and if it was one of you that caused it, then who.'

'Well, after we had a serious discussion, she first tried to hex me. My shield flung it back at her.'

'So she ended up unconscious for a day.'

'Yes, and the moment she woke up, she went to curse me. I flicked it towards the roof then petrified her that I set for a time. I already knew it was over but I figured I would give her a chance to talk. She didn't even try. I left. I filed for divorce this morning. It's basically already granted since they saw the memory of my wife trying to curse me. I still have to wait a year but we are legally divorced.'

'I know Ginny's temper and I know she doesn't think sometimes, just like Ron. Now can you explain what caused all this?'

'During the times we were planning the wedding, I did talk to Ginny about this. It seems she thought I would eventually change my mind or she just didn't take me seriously. Being an auror has showed me that I would never change my mind.'

'You still have said what this is about.'

'I had myself sterilised so I could never get any woman pregnant. I thought of doing it right after leaving Hogwarts. It was after I slept with the last woman before Ginny and I got back together that I decided to do it. I see the evil that's out there. I will never allow myself to go through what my parents did. I told Ginny in case it made her change her mind before we got married. When she didn't say anything about it, I figured she was fine with not having children.'

Hermione sighed but sat in the seat facing the desk, 'I understand Harry, I do. You would think Ginny would realise. She might not have been involved in everything like me and Ron but she heard enough about your life to understand why you would do this. Molly on the other hand is only going on about the first divorce in the family and that was before divorce was mentioned.'

'They know me Hermione. If Ginny told them that she tried to hex me, they would know I would not forgive her for that. Did Ron say anything?'

'He wants to know the facts first. After those two times when he turned on you, he refused to act until he knows everything and the truth. He realised he was lucky you forgave him after the second time. He would know you would not forgive him if he did it again. He knows you will not lie to us.'

'So he knew you would be the one to come and ask?'

'Yes, he wanted to make sure he didn't say anything he shouldn't so he asked if I'd come see you.'

'He's finally grown up and thinking before acting.'

Hermione couldn't help but chuckle, 'Yes, all thanks to the training he got here, before he left. You know Harry, when Ginny gave up quidditch, I expected to hear she was pregnant.'

'That's why she retired, she's began trying from then. She waited two years before she went to see Poppy. Poppy told her she was perfectly healthy, so it must be me. Ginny said Poppy would see me so she could do a full examination on me. I spoke with Poppy after the last time I was in one of her beds. We spoke about side affects, especially when it comes to the killing curse. As we all know, I'm the only person to survive so it's hard to say if it has caused any problems. That's why Ginny was told it could be me. It is in a way, just not in the way she thought.'

'No, but Harry, even with the criminals you deal with, don't you want children, one day?'

'No, I never wanted kids. I can't say if I would change my mind in ten years but right now, no. From the time I was around twelve, I knew I wouldn't want kids. Because most women do want kids, one day, it could mean I end up alone.'

'Yes, you could. Does that worry you?'

Harry thought for a moment before shaking his head, 'No, it doesn't. I think that proves I am not meant to be a father. I love Teddy and little Rose, I love holding them and making all those ridiculous cooing noises. But no, it's not something I want full time. I always said I wasn't normal, I suppose this is just another way that shows I'm different.'

'Yes, it does. Maybe this is showing you what your life is going to be like. You can always date, and we both know some women will jump at the chance to date Harry Potter. But your life could be that of a single man.'

'Yes, I think it will, I'll be a bachelor. Thinking that way made me think about what Minerva said, about teaching in my later years. If I decide to give up being an auror, I could become a teacher while I'm still young. I still love this job but to be a teacher at Hogwarts, I would consider giving this up for that.'

'I always believed you could end up at Hogwarts Harry. It's like what you told me in our second year. You thought of Hogwarts as your home and you felt that way from the very first night there. Maybe you will return home.'

'Yeah, maybe I will. Anyway, you can explain to Ron and if you want, to the rest of the family since I doubt I will be very welcome there right now. It's best to give them all a chance to get used to me and Ginny being divorced.'

'I will. What do you think Ginny will do now?'

'She may return to quidditch. She's still young enough and fit enough.'

'True but if she was serious about starting a family, then she may just begin dating. The trouble is, she's not getting any money now your divorced.'

'I made sure she had some, but no, I wasn't going to keep supporting her forever. She did say she would like to write, maybe she will do that. I gave her Grimmauld place so it's not like she has to pay rent or buy another place. What I left for her in her vault would last two to three years as long as she didn't go crazy spending on stuff. She could spend that time writing and see if she could make a living out of it. You know Hermione, if she did, then met a man who wants kids, she could work from home. Work and be a mother.'

'Yes, she could. But Harry, you don't seem upset, at all.'

'I'm upset, I do love her but I just can't trust her anymore. She's gone to hex before but once she noticed my look, she stopped. This time she didn't. To tell you the truth, right after...it was all over, I actually thought of staying alone, just date. When Ginny asked to give it a go, I figured it wouldn't hurt to try. But I think it was telling me that being single is for me.'

'I'm sure you will figure that out. Well, I should go explain. I believe after they get over the initial shock and anger, they should realise why you did it. You were left alone as a baby when your parents died. You would hate for that to happen to your own children.'

'Yes, I would so I made sure it wouldn't happen. I mean I would take in Teddy if anything happened to Andromeda, the same with rose, since you named me godfather. I would probably retire if that happened then wait until they were older before talking to Minerva. I just don't want to be a father, full time. Maybe that will change when I'm older, I just don't know.'

'None of us know how we will feel about things when we're older. Alright, I'll go but I'll see you again on the weekend.'

Hermione gave Harry a hug before leaving the auror offices. By that afternoon, it was known that Harry Potter divorced his wife of nine years. No one knew the reason. Anyone that knew anything about Harry knew they would not get that information out of him or his friends. If anyone wanted to know why Harry and Ginny divorced, they would have to get that information from other sources.

Reporters tried speaking with everyone in the ministry to all of Harry's friends. They even snuck into Arthur Weasley's office, to see if he would tell them. So far, no one has talked.

It was only a few days later that the reporters found out that Ginny Weasley was back with the Holyhead Harpies, but she wasn't the captain like she was before. Still, they could not get anyone to talk. Most said they had no idea why Harry Potter divorced his wife. With the new laws put on reporters and what could be written, none of the reporters were going to write that the rumours were that Ginny cheated. If they got proof, they could write it, but so far, they haven't found anything. They would keep trying and hope they got the information or someone close to Harry Potter talked.

It was three months after Harry divorced Ginny that people finally stopped asking him what happened in his marriage. Reporters still tried to find out and a few rumours were heard about one of them cheating. Those rumours were squashed straight away.

As Harry was walking through the atrium of the ministry of magic, he glanced around. Normally he wouldn't. This time he did because he realised that this was his life now, a single man who happened to be head auror. One thing he knew for sure, he was content with his life. He always knew he was different to other boys and men, this was just another way.

Harry Potter was single and to him, this was the life that suited him.

The end: